Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Fucking My Friend's Hot Mom

... fucking her tight asshole had ever been made. That's all different now, ISN'T it My PET," I implored &amp ... ... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1561  |  
100%
  |  3

Camping With Mom

I forget where I copied this story from and who actually wrote it but I saw that it had potential so here ‘tis. I could have spent more time on it but it’s a whole lot more readable than it was. SSB


It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so excited that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four passes, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may.


by : my friend... Continue»
Posted by xx-man-xx 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 17578  |  
5%
  |  30

Sex With Hubby's Friend

*******************************************************************************
Disclaimer:

All credit to manu
another one of my favourites
enjoy
*******************************************************************************




Sex With Hubby's Friend
By: Manu

Randip had been known to my husband for years before our marriage, in fact when I came as a newly wed bride, he had welcomed us and had helped me set up home in the building where we all lived. He was in the habit of dropping in some evenings and staying over for dinner as he was divorced and lived as a bachelor.

This closeness through the days between us had been on a very innocent level and Randip has always been a gentleman. Once in a while I would catch him staring at my breasts or legs, but I always felt that was normal behavior for a man. And I had also cum to know that he had some affairs with few married ladies. I was friendly with girl who told me that her best friend had a hot affair with Randip and she used to swear by Randip that he was the best man ever she had ever slept with.

In this recent days however something had changed a bit. Our relationship had subtly changed. Maybe I was giving out some king of signal as my sex life wasn't quite what I would like. My husband and I had good sex, but over the months it had gotten a bit stale and I never enjoyed sex with him. He was also not been caring at times when it came to my needs, occasionally leaving me high and dry after his orgasm. How ever my husband Sameer had a strange habit of making me expose in front other and show off my beauty and good figure. He used to get a thrill out of it and had bought me so many cloths which exposed my body. He bought me sexy saree’s with deep back and low neck blouses which did not cover much of my boobs.

In fact I really had a beautiful pairs of tits. (34 d). I remember on our honey moon in goa he made me sl**p in just a bra and a panty when the waiter came to deliver us tea. And on one occasion I was topless on a beach with a young boy passed by. This also continued in Delhi when moved to this place. After showing off my body to other in parties and other places he used to get exited and that night he used to have a wild sex which I also liked.

Now coming back to Randip, over the last few weeks, Randip and I had been flirting a bit – there were some innocent hugs and pecks on the cheeks but nothing more. We had seen each other a lot at the lakeside boat house in bathing suits and a couple of times accidentally partially nude. Once he caught me changing and I was in my bra & panties and once I caught him in his briefs, with his back turned. Along with this we had seen each other many times in pj's so we were quite comfortable with each other.

One night we met for drinks. That day Sameer told me to wear something very sexy. I understood that he wanted me to show off my body to others so I selected a very sexy dress which he had purchased for me. It was with a very deep back and it had to be worn without a bra. There were cups in front to hold the boobs. I was really looking very sexy in that. It was supposed to be a bunch of friend's but instead because of schedules it ended up just us three. It was a Delhi club full of young crowd. We sat and stood at the bar and talked and at some point the conversation turned to sex.

Whether it was my comfort levels with him or the drinks I had consumed, the conversation became very open and honest. We talked about a bunch of very personal things that surprised my husband. Things like whether we liked oral sex, whether I swallowed, even whether I had vaginal orgasms. We talked about sexy lingerie, and then the killer when I said my "husband and I don't have nearly enough sex!" this was said luckily when he went to the bathroom otherwise he would have felt very bad.

The night continued and we even danced a bit. Our conversation had taken its toll on us as Randip and I were much more touchier then normal. Whether it was just standing a little too close in the crowded bar knowing my butt was up against him or dancing it seemed we were always touching lightly.

During one dance he had practically placed his hand on my butt and latter shifted on my nude back. He used to hold me tight when ever Sameer was not watching or was out of the room. He used to pull me close to him and at times I could feel his crouch with a little bulge on my stomach and my boobs used to get pressed against his chest. The night ended and we parted as friends due with a warm hug.

Both of us however from that point on seemed to join a tighter bond with each other and there was a sexual tension that had never been there before. Whether it was the innocent touches or the frank sexual discussion I didn't know.

A few weeks later we accidentally met at the mall, one of gurgaon’s largest malls. I had gone to pick up some clothes after work and he was also shopping. I was enjoying the quiet cup of coffee at the coffee outlet when I saw Randip. He sat down got coffee and we chatted. After some innocent chatter I mentioned I needed to shop, he offered to walk with me since he also had to shop. As we walked we chatted a bit but nothing sexual.

Then we entered a the Nike store as I needed to get some sneakers. As I sat down, I didn't realize it at the time but Randip was sitting directly across from me. As I tried on a couple of pairs I realized he was gazing at my legs as they parted. Now I was feeling a little horny and I decided to lead him on a bit. His view wasn't probably all that good as the skirt I was wearing wasn't that short but I made sure my legs spread apart each time I tried on a pair and flashed him a few times before settling on a pair.

We left the store and walked around looking for another store. As we walked I thought about teasing him a little more it felt pretty comfortable teasing him in a place like this where there were lot of people waking around and no one knew us.

The next store was Westside, I was looking for some track suits to wear to the gym and he was looking for jeans. We picked out a few sizes each and headed towards the changing rooms. The salesgirl gave us two rooms next to each other and as I went in, I told Randip that I wanted his opinion on what I was buying.

I started by removing my skirt and putting on a pair of the tracks, I then came out of room and knocked on his door. He opened it a bit and to my surprise he was standing in just his briefs. He was yet to put on his jeans. Although it caught me a little off guard, I did not react as I had seen him a couple of times before in his underwear. Of course, I could not help staring at his crotch – it looked like a mild erection was in progress and it looked big.

I asked if the track suit fit nicely and he said they were nice but maybe I should get a smaller size which would do justice to my figure. As he was talking, he pulled on his jeans with his ass towards me and facing the mirror. He turned and I told him they looked good but he too should try on the smaller size. I then jokingly said that maybe we should both try the other clothes together to save the effort of going between rooms to show our stuff to each other. That was enough for him, he just picked up his stuff and we both squeezed into my cubicle. I could see the salesgirl smirk!

I was feeling very naughty by now and proceeded to slip off the track pant. I also removed my shirt and stood there checking out myself in the mirror. He looked at me of course but also acted quite matter of fact about it. I told him that his briefs looked great and then he commented that I look very sexy in the black bra and panties. I then pulled on the smaller pants and turned around to see in the mirror.

These were white as well as being too tight in the crotch and realized with a shock that my panties were wet and it showed through the pants. He said these were better, now its my turn to put on the show. He pulled down his jeans but as he had not removed the top button, it ended up in his briefs coming down too and the start of his cock could be seen. He made no attempt to pull up his briefs and instead nonchalantly pulled on the jeans.

Finally after a couple of more trials, we both got dressed, paid for our items and left the store. By now I was feeling very horny, not that I was going to do anything about it but it had turned out to be a very nice shopping experience.

Then as we walked and commented about the conversation we had in the bar, one thing we had chatted about was a thong. He had said how sexy they were and I had mentioned that I didn't have any since my husband didn't seem to like them. So then he dragged me into Victoria secrets and started to look through the panties. I am not shy but was a little embarrassed as he went through picking out different ones, finally I agreed to two of them.

He paid for them and handed me the bag, with a naughty smile he said that for buying them some day I should let him see how they looked, he even mentioned that he should get to see them before my husband did. I laughed and said not here, he of course answered maybe some day when I had the chance. My quick response of not here had pretty much implied that I would somewhere else. This hadn't really been my intention but it was too late.

We left the mall and he e****ted me to my car, a warm hug and peck as always followed but I thought his lips had slightly opened as I felt a wetness on my lips but I wasn't totally sure. I drove off feeling incredibly sexy.

A couple of days later we were all sitting around in our den. It was a Saturday night and the three of us were chilling out over some beer. Randip was staying the night as his house was being fumigated it had been a terrible rainy weekend and none of the regular friends and f****y were over . So there we sat after a rainy day, we had consumed a fair amount of whisky and wine. The k**s were asl**p and we just hung out talking and watching a stupid movie.

The first thing sexy thing that had happened earlier between us that day is that Randip had k**ded me about my thong so when I showered that evening I had put them on. So later in the evening when my husband was in the bathroom and we were alone he asked to see them. We traded some shy comments, I kept saying I can't here, he of course said it was safe for a quick flash and anyway he had already seen me in my panty at the shop.

It was a little cool so I had put on some long pj pants from Victoria secrets and a tee. Randip had noticed the thong through the pj's in the light. He insisted that all he wanted was a quick peek and I could easily pull my pants down for a second, well it was pretty scary but also very sexy so I did it. I pulled down my pj's and showed him the front of the tiny thong and then turned quickly and showed the back.

He told me I looked amazing and I pulled them right up. I was so hot showing off for him like that I cant describe, the thong was so small that it covered little, plus the thought that my husband hadn't even seen them yet also made it that much more naughty.

So there we were few hours later in the den with some more whisky and wine under our belts. Now my husband for the past few months has liked when guys look at me in bathing suits and stuff so what was about to happen wasn't that crazy even though he could also at other times be very jealous. He talked about playing strip poker and of course Randip approved. I don't like being dared so I went along and I think my husband thought I wouldn't have gone along, or he figured I would play down to my underwear and quit.

But he hadn't realized how little my underwear was and he also underestimated my competitiveness. He also had no idea of this building sexual tension between Randip and I who made the thought of some nudity sound quite hot to me.

So we sat down and played. The first few hands were pretty uneventful. We all lost a few hands and lost our socks and jewelry. We were down to real stuff now, everybody had on a tee shirt, I had on pj’s and the guys had shorts, and all had underwear.

The next to lose was my husband; he took off his tee, which exposed his chest. Then Randip lost and also took off his shirt. He had very good body and hairy chest which I really liked. I admired his chest and gave a naughty smile and he also smiled back. Again Randip lost and took off his shorts. He was wearing briefs instead of the boxers I had seen him in a few times before and he seemed semi hard as his bulge was looking big. .

I was enjoying looking at him and his semi hard cock for the first time. Then I lost, I had a hard decision, if I took off my shirt I will be left in a bra, or I could do my pants and expose my thong. As I thought my husband commented that I was quitting, I gave him a look and stood and stepped out of my pants. Wow he said noticing I was wearing a thong; I took a little spin saying you like.

Then I winked at Randip as my husband's reaction had just confirmed that Randip was the first to see my thong. I felt so naughty sitting their knowing Randip had not only seen them first but also picked them out and paid for them.

The next round Sameer lost and took off his shorts. I giggled a bit as he sat back down cause even he had a hard on but his bulge was looking smaller then Randips’s. Now my husband said that the game was over, Randip said we should play till one winner, my husband started saying no he was tired etc so I chimed in saying, look who was quitting now. I was dying now to continue and see where this game will take us. I did not even mind getting naked in front of Randip and I was about to say I would keep playing when he decided to continue. However he said that we will not strip any further but the loser will have to what the winners say. The next loss was mine; so both the men were what to make me do.

Randip gave an idea that I should have a close dance with then with only the dim lights on. Sameer also agreed so I got up and Sameer came to first and Randip played a cd with real slow numbers. My husband caught me and took me in tight hug and danced for few minutes and kept kissing me and I could fell his hard on and knew he wanted me badly. Then it was the turn of Randip to dance with me. He came close to me and slowly took me in his arms while Sameer watched with eyes fixed on me and he gave me a naughty smile. Randip pilled me closer and we started to slow dance. I could also feel his hard on which more looked then what my husband had. Then Sameer said that he is going to the bathroom and will be back in few minutes.

This was enough for Randip to pull me close to him and was a little scared that Sameer may come in the room any time but he was just not willing to listen to me my breast were pressed against his hairy chest and his hard cock was pressing my stomach. I was getting wet in my panties and was on the verge of dripping. I could feel his hot breath on my face, neck and ears. His hands were all over my back and he slowly moved them to my naked butt as my thong hardly covered anything. I slowly whispered to Randip that Sameer may come anytime. He also understood and released his grip and just then Sameer walked in and we finished our dance.

After that my husband decided that we will have a last game and then call it a day. So it was decided that anyone who loses now will remove his one garment while the light were totally dim and we call it a day. As luck would have it I lost and I hard to remove one garment out of the two I was wearing. I decided to open my bra and as I took my hands behind my back to unhook my bra my husband switched all the lights with little light coming out from the kitchen and the bedroom.

I unhooked my bra and lowly let it fall to the ground and exposed my breasts and my rock hard nipples. Even in the dim light my boobs were visible to both of them. My husband seemed quiet while Randip made a gentlemanly comment about how nice they are or I looked. I was only left in panties which really did not cover much. He was looking hard at my tits and then winked at me.

My husband quickly declared himself and Randip the winners and suggested we turn in. I knew he was getting jealous about Randip looking at my half naked body but I wanted to enjoy the moment. I sat there finishing my wine and making small talk about what to do in the morning all naked except the panty and making no effort to cover myself. Randip followed my lead chatting with me with his raging hard on at attention.

We continued this for about 15 minutes while my husband nervously fidgeted and picked up cards and stuff before we finally started on and went to bed. Before going I went and hugged Randip as we used to it every day and this time as we hugged my bare breasts were pressed against his bare chest. I said good night and as I was moving away from him my erect nipples brushed against his hairy chest and it was great feeling, after that I left for my room.

We went to bed and I was horny and so was my husband so we started having sex, it was hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as did my husband but then with the wine he drifted off to sl**p and I was wide-awake. I didn't know it at the time but Randip had hung out by the bedroom door and tried to listen to some of our love sounds. He would confess this later.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe figuring that Randip was also sl**ping. I was surprised to find Randip, sitting on a chair drinking a cup of tea. He also thought he would be alone and had only his briefs on. His hard was still on and I could still notice a bulge. We exchanged hellos and I poured myself a cup of coffee. He asked where my husband was and I told him he was sl**ping, he knew we had sex but he was probably hoping that once had not been enough for me that night and he was right.

I went to sit and noticed he was now hard; I couldn't help comment about it still being that way. He of course reminded me that he was a bachelor and that the game had been pretty arousing. He also let on that based on what he could hear in his room I had gotten pretty aroused from the game also. I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom.

Then we had a short conversation about how arousing it had been to be half naked and dance that way in front of each other. What followed was a surprising discussion about masturbation. He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might. What happened next is hard to explain but somehow after a few shy playful comments the possibility of masturbating together came up. I would have love to do something crazy yet safe like that with him but was too scared so I said no way, he said okay like a hurt puppy dog and I then said something I shouldn't have,

I said I would be willing to help him but he had to promise not to try anything. He looked pretty surprised, I took a walk to check on my hubby and make sure he was asl**p. On my return I took him to the laundry room, I figured if my husband came down he could stay there and I would come out like I was doing late night laundry. So there we were, in the dark laundry room, Randip slipped down his briefs and told me to go ahead and help him to cum. I told him to wait as I had to put some lotion on my hands which I had picked up while coming back after checking out my husband.

When I was done I took my hand forward to grip his hand but could not find his cock in the dark and I also found that my hand was shaking with excitement. Then Randip caught my hand and lowly guided my hand to his cock. As my hand touched his cock I was shocked to feel what I felt. His cock was very large and much thicker then my husband. I could not grip it fully in my small hand. I slowly moved my hand up still shocked, to find out the complete length and ended at the top of his cock where a huge knob was there. It must have been around 8 to 9 inches long. I just held it for some time to get used to the length and the thickness of this monster that I was holding. Randip said what are u waiting for go ahead and make me cum. Then I slowly started to jerk him off, what a rush I felt. It was so hot having a man's cock in my hand that wasn't my husbands made in supper hot, as I slowly stroked and gently played with it.

Looking at him, asking him if it felt good. I jerked him slowly as I wanted the moment to last a bit and I could tell the night had taken its toll and he would cum quickly. He was enjoying it starting to moan a little as he leaned back against the dryer. I continued jerking him for a while and then started doing it harder, I had to apply some more lotion on my hand and his cock as the one I had applied earlier was not enough. I was on fire myself and he realized it. I am not sure if he undid my robe or it just happened but at one point I realized I was naked with my robe open.

He whispered in my ear "just a little feel " as his fingers started to play with my nipples. I started jerking really hard as I didn't have the will power to stop his advances and figured once he came he would calm down. Well it did, he moaned and groaned and let out a hot stream of sperm all over my belly and pubic hair. In the process he cupped my one breast and I also moaned with pleasure jerked him until his was done and stepped back. He had cum all over my stomach, hands and pubic. I had never seen my husband cum so much like a spray I cleaned up with some paper towel and gave him a peck goodnight and ran back to my bedroom.

That night I kept thinking of Randips’s cock. I still could not believe that a man could have such a thick and long cock like his and how a girl could take it in. Thinking of that I went off to sl**p. Next day morning I got up early and made tea for all of us. I was still thinking of what I and Randip did last night and was a little shy of facing him in the morning. I went to my bedroom with tea and woke up Sameer. He asked me if I had given tea to Randip and I said no. He told me to go and give him tea. I was a little shy and also a bit exited to meet him as the memories of last night were still fresh in my mind.

I knocked and went in. He was awake and smile on seeing me, I also smiled back and said good morning. I put the cup of tea on the side table. He pulled me close and he kissed me on the cheeks, I also kissed him back and told him that Sameer must be waiting for me and ran out. My face had turned red. After that evening with Randip where I had helped him to jack off, whatever barriers were there between us crumbled. We had seen each other half naked though we had not seen each other in full light and only seen in dim light or felt each other and we had shared some more secrets including touching each others parts. It was like we were walking down a path of no return.

That day ended when Sameer and Randip went off to office and before going I hugged Randip as we used to do it earlier. For the next few weeks we did not get a chance to meet in private other then normal visits to out house, which ended in just hugs and kisses on cheeks. After a month later, my husband was chosen by the company to go for training to USA for a month.

The day he was to go Randip came over to pick him up and drop him at the airport. That way I was wearing a very sexy nightly which did not cover much. I did not wear a bra under that as Sameer always wanted to see me like that. So my boobs and the nipples were visible through the night dress. Randip hugged me very tightly as my husband was not there and I also did not mind that at all. He looked down at my tits after we broke the hug and smiled, I also blushed and went to the room. I came out with Sameer and this I wore a gown on top.

I hugged Sameer and wished him luck and as he was going out Randip winked at me and I knew that we will have a nice time till my husband was away and maybe be having more secrets of ours. When my hubby went out Randip again came in to collect his car keys which he left on table and as he was going out he gave me a packet and told me that it is for me, winked at me and went out. When I opened the packet I found a very sexy lacy pair of red bra and panties in it.

As soon as sameer’s flight took off Randip rang me up and told me that Sameer has taken off. I said yaa now I will get bored at home alone. He did not waste this opportunity and asked me to join him for lunch. I did not want him to say something and I don’t know what happened to me and I asked where and when should I come.

He told me to come to his house and from there we could go out for lunch. I agreed and the time to reach his house was fixed at 11 am so I started getting ready fast as there was not much time left. I chose a very sexy saree with a very sexy blouse which really did not cover much as I was planning to tease Randip today. He was delighted to see me and more so in that sexy saree that I was wearing. We hugged each other and he kissed me on my cheeks and held me tightly for more time then normally he used to.

My body was pressed against his and I felt current going through my body. He then took me to sitting room holding me by my nude waist. We sat on the sofa close to each other. He asked me as to what will I like to have and we decided on Bacardi and made two drinks and we started sipping the same. The atmosphere in the room was a little quite as we both we a little shy to start any topic. Then Randip only started by saying that I am looking very sexy in this saree.

As I bend forward to keep the glass on the my pallu slipped and fell down and my breasts were popping out. He looked at them and commented that my tits are the best he had ever seen. I blushed and tried to cover them but he caught my hand said that if I wear such a sexy blouse then what is the need of covering it with my saree and told me leave it like that. I smiled at him and asked him if his attention were clear. He also laughed and said that yes they are as clear as yours and we both laughed to this.

Randip then asked me as to how do I like the gift he gave me in the morning. I said told him that it was really very good and fitted me very well. I then asked him that how did you know my size, he smiled and told that he had a good feel of my boobs that night when I helped him to cum at our house. I smiled and told him that was a very nice time we had and our secret will remain a secret. I told Randip that I was wearing the bra and panty that he gave me and it is very comfortable.

Randip then told me that he wanted to see the fitting of the bra and panty. I was a little shy and a little scared to show him that because I was at his house and thought some one may come there and finding me in that state may lead to some problems and also told him that. He assured me that no one will come there and this will also remain our secret as the previous ones. I thought for some time and asked him that I hope it is just seeing me in that bra and panty and nothing more then that.

Randip smiled at me and said that from his side its just that and if I say so it can be more then that too. I also smiled and said please give me another drink so that I can gather some courage to open my cloths. He poured two drinks for both of us and I started sipping my drink. When it half finished he again told me to go ahead. I smiled at him and said ok wait let me finish then drink. He got up and put on some soft English music and in the mean time I also finished my drink and now I felt quite relaxed about the whole thing , & decided to play along a little bit. I slowly pulled my saree paloo down onto my waist & sat there, my blouse had a low neckline cut as I told earlier & my cleavage was pretty prominent & my breasts were sort of seductively visible. I sat like that for a few minutes & tried as if to show my bra shoulder strap. I glanced at Randip and he was watching transfixed with a very focused look, I slowly pulled out the strap of my bra and showed it to him.

He then said not to show my bra in that manner. I got the message & then hesitated a bit & then thought , might as well & with him watching I slowly got up send stood a little distance from him and began to unbutton my blouse, halfway through I spread open the blouse to show him the red bra and Randip, in a hoarse & choked voice asked me to open it further. I slightly hesitated thinking if some one comes over then what will I do but then thought, might as well do it only once & started opening the rest of the hooks of the blouse slowly and totally unhooked my blouse & spread it open for him to get a good view of my breasts in the sexy bra. It was actually a " loveable " bra with a good provocative cut and Randip said in a soft and emotion filled voice " they are really beautiful" and I actually blushed at this and felt quite proud then .

I let him stare at my bra and breasts , slowly feeling a thrill about it myself. He did not budge from his seat and as he promised he was content on just watching me. My saree paloo was on the ground and my blouse was fully open and I held it open for him to see my bra and the tits in them.

Then he told me that why don’t u remove the blouse and keep it aside other wise your hands will get tired holding it. And becoming a little bolder now and also the effect of the drinks was there on me, I slowly removed my blouse and pulling it off my shoulders I dropped it on the seat next to me. I felt awkward and also thrilled at my so willingly exposing myself to a man who was also my husband’s best friend. This was the first time I had ever exposed to a man like this in full light my tits trapped in a bra were now exposed to a Randip who was looking at the, with his mouth dry.

By then I never felt threatened or pressurized with him and walked around the room without my blouse on . He asked to see my panty now and instead of trying to remove my saree , I then simply pulled it up to sort of mid thigh to show my fair panty to him and felt a thrill about it. He asked me to repeat it and I again pulled up my saree, this time a little higher and when every time his request was repeated , I would oblige , pulling my saree further up till he could see the red panty presented by him as well . By then I was feeling very comfortable about the whole thing.

Then he told me that why don’t you remove your saree so that I don’t have to lift my saree every time I had to show him panty. I was also getting bolder by now and was much more relaxed then I was when I first removed my blouse and slowly removed my saree and kept it on the sofa where I had kept my blouse and then after a little while and on his persistent requests of " please remove your petticoat " I actually pulled the string of the petticoat and let it drop on the flood and stepped out of it and showed my fair, slim and shapely legs. Now was in a red bra and lacy panty. I also felt that I was getting wet in between my legs. I went to the table where I had left my glass and told that I am going to refill my glass and he told me to make a drink for him also.

I went close to him and picked up his glass too, he was just staring at my boobs. I turned my back to him and moved to the bar to make a drink for both of us. Took my time thinking that he must be looking at my back and wanted to tease him more. After some time and heard standing behind and to my surprise I felt his body touching my back and I was surprised to feel that he had removed his cloths and I could feel his nude chest and legs touching mine. A shiver ran down my spine as his body touched mine.

Then he moved his hands in front to help me fix the drinks and in doing so he brushed his hands on my breasts, I also let him do it as it was really very arousing. Then he moved more closed pretending to fix a drink and now I could also feel his half erect cock against my hips. I was really getting turned on and then the effect of the drinks was also having its effects. I was as good as being in his arms. When the drinks were made he moved back and then I noticed that he was wearing his under wear and rest was totally nude.

He smiled at me and told that how could he be in cloths when I was in just a bra and panties. I too smiled and said hope your intentions are clear. He smiled and said that they were as clear as yours.

Then he told me that he will be blessed if I could remove my bra and showed him my beautiful breasts and that he was sure that he had never seen any thing like this in his whole life. I felt a pride in what he said and than decided to open my bra. But before that I told him to switch of some lights as I was feeling shy of opening my bra as I had not done it in front of any one till date. He agreed and switched few lights but the light was enough to my tits clearly.

I stood in front of him and slowly took my hands behind my back to unhook the bra. His eyes were fixed on my bra and was waiting desperately for the bra to open he was transfixed with a very focused look. I unhooked the bra and very slowly left the straps as the straps got released my boobs came to full size as they were caged in the bra but were still covered by the bra from the front and were not visible to
Randip. His mouth half opened in anticipation of seeing my boobs I was really getting very exited at what I could do to a man.

Then he told me to please remove the bra fully so that he could se my beautiful boobs. I slowly took my hands to the straps on my shoulders and pulled then down on the side of arms thereby slowly exposing my lovely and shapely boobs to Randip. I let the bra drop to the floor and my boobs were in his full view with my nipples erect. I just stood there like that and he just kept staring at my tits as if he had never seen any tits in his life. I felt a proud of my body. I become a little more bolder and slowly walked topless in my red panties to him .

He just sat on the sofa in front of me and did not budged from his seat & was very content just watching me . Now I was just in my panties & totally topless & in spite of myself enjoying , what I was doing . Also, with him being a passive watcher, I was quite comfortable as I could have been undressing at home, for that matter. When I glanced at Randip

I was surprised to note that he had opened his underwear and had withdrawn his cock & was slowly stroking his erection . I was taken aback because this was the first time I was seeing a cock in real life other then sameer’s though I had held his cock but that was in darkness. He seemed to be in such a heavenly trance , stroking his erect cock , that I did not say anything or show some discomfort , though it was a new & unexpected dimension, in fact I slyly looked at his cock quite closely and was impressed with it's size which did appear pretty large then what I had seen of my husband and in some of the blue films I had seen. I was now enjoying myself, sort of posing for him. I was still topless & on an impulse, to just stand in front of him, sort of naked, with just my red skimpy panty on.

I turned around for him to see my buttocks etc and sort of just walked around the place , with just my high heels on & my red panty, Randip was quietly and intently watching me doing all this and still stroking his erect monster of a cock. This sort of gave me a sense of satisfaction . I was enjoying my bout of exhibitionism. He indicated me to pull my panty off and I for the first time really felt shy and avoided doing so. He pleaded again and I then turned around to show my buttocks and pulled my panty down and displayed my fair and soft buttocks to him and then pulled my panty back up.

I heard Randip sighing loudly , and I looked at him . He was stroking his cock furiously now and I watched him fascinated and when he slightly leaned forward , his eyes staring at me like in a trance. He once again told me to pull down my panties and remove it. I was totally exited and wanted do the dare so I slowly pulled down my panty and it fell down on the floor and I slowly stepped out of it. I was totally nude now and there were so many ohhhh’s and ahhhh; coming from Randips’s mouth which really exited me more.

He slowly got up and let his underwear drop on the floor and he too was totally nude and now his cock was looking even bigger. He slowly came near me and took me in his arms. He held my face in both his hands and turned it up towards his face. I closed my eyes as my lips parted and my hands came to rest on his hips as Randip bent down and kissed my honey sweet lips. My hands soon grabbed him from behind in tight embrace. Randip lifted his head and looked at me. I quickly hid my face on his shoulder, my eyes evading his every glance. Randip held me from my back and tightened his grip on me, crushing my beautiful firm breasts hard on his chest.

A soft sigh escaped from my mouth. Randip said that why are you still hiding your face from me as I was feeling shy and my face looked red as it was when I saw my husband nude and he took me in his arms. Randip asked me as to why are you feeling shy of me and hiding your face from me. I said that you are the first man other then my husband who has ever taken me in his arms and kissed me and I love my husband like anything.

Randip stroked my hair for a few moments; quite aware of the delicate situation that I was in. Then Randip moved me away from him and again placed his lips on mine. This time it was a real passionate one. I could now feel his tongue go in side my mouth for which I opened my mouth a little more and after some time even I put my tongue in his mouth and it looked a perfect French kiss. My hands slowly rising from his back to his head, my fingers running through his hairs. Randip was moving his hands all over my back. His hands moved down to my waists and as he grabbed my buttocks, my grip tightened on his back.

Randip slowly moved his hand upwards sliding through my hips, up my belly and then cupped my breast. I was now going weak in my legs. And Randip supported me from my back as he began squashing my sexy, firm and full breast. I broke free of his lips and began to push him away from me. I said Randip I think we are crossing the limits and Randip said that its ok and we are just keeping each other happy. I said that we just started with flirting with each other and look where we have reached now. Randip said that the way you used to dress up in at home and show your beautiful tits to me in front of your husband turned me on and when we had that few minutes in that washing room where you helped me to cum that day changed every thing and we both had the desire to have each other. So don’t feel guilty and lets enjoy life as you live only once.

Then Randip quickly held my hand and pulled me towards him, grabbing me and kissing me fervently. I too submitted myself completely to Randip and again held him firmly. Things began to cool down a bit as he let my lips go. I stood there, my eyes gazing at him lustfully . The desire was no longer a mystery to the both of us.

Randip again gently began to stroke my hairs and kissed me softly, pecking occasionally on my lips. His hands moved down on to my breasts, rubbing them softly. Randip enjoyed my breasts for a few moments and then I could see fell that I began to tremble as he bent down to kiss my breast then sat on his knees and kissed my triangle. When he kissed me there I said ohh god ahh. He then got up and took me in his arms and my big and firm boobs were pressed against his naked and hairy chest.

His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my hands were also moving up and down. He admired my boobs and put his hand on it and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He began to suck it slowly at first and then gently increasing it as my sexuality began to rise at my peak. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now like a bitch on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick.

As he sucked me hard his hand freed her pressed the other breast and began to maul me. I arched backwards enjoying every moment of his licking and caressing of my breasts. He was enjoying me with as much vigor as he could. Then a moan escaped my mouth and I said ohhhhh god you suck them so hard it feels sooooo good. They have never been sucked so hard I love it. My breasts were fully exposed to him tugged, I closed my eyes put my hands on Randips’s head and pulled him to my boobs and he once again started sucking both my boobs turn by turn. I kept on moaning now a little louder.

He left my boobs and took me in his arms my breasts were now crushed to his naked chest. I was sure he could feel the contour of my well-shaped breasts as well as the soft touch of my erect nipples. His hand went straight through my hairs as we again cuddled each other in a feverish kiss. I had become so exited that my pelvic were once again thrusting on his dick which I could feel it on my stomach and it was very hard and hot, the pre cum was oozing from the tip of his cock and I could feel the wetness in my stomach. His hand began to grope my breast for a moment and then it began to slide down over my belly. He found my navel and teased her there for some time.

He then slithered down to the most sensitive part of a girl. Barely had his fingers been on my triangle that my hand came flying out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. "No." I said in my soft and sensual voice. He said why not and I said I don’t know but I am feeling guilty.

He took me in his arms and said please don’t worry its ok and we both us are enjoying this and I will not come in between you and you husband and we also love each other, so if we love each other then there is nothing wrong. Saying this he started kissing me and I also responded by taking him in my arms and her hands were all over his back and his head. My pelvic again thrusting on his cock and his cock was looking bigger now.

I could feel that I was melting now. And Randip was not the one to miss this opportunity and so his hand began to slide down. This time I held his hand but soon let go of his hand as I too could not hold it for any longer. Randips’s hand reached my triangle and as he further moved down he could feel my soft and well shaved area, which he played for some time and then as his fingers went further down a shudder ran through me and I shivered as his fingers ran over her wet clits.

A subtle groan came through within me as he inserted his finger into my cunt. It was dripping wet. I jerked my body and began to moan like an a****l. He said to me that you are very tight. I again blushed. Randip took my hand and placed it on his on top of his cock. It was by now hard as a rock. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it from the center. Randips’s finger was moving in my cunt now as I was groaning louder.

Then he took my hand and told me to move it up and down the shaft of his dick. As I moved my hand up and down I said ohh my god! It's so big and thick." and I blushed. Randip said "then quench its fire with your nectar of love." he replied cunningly. "Oh, god! No. Please! No." I pleaded and buried my head in his chest. His lightly pressed my clitoris and then I was at it again. His hand and finger were doing wonders, that I started groaning again. I slowly began to move his dick back and forth my thumb caressing the tip of his penis' head.

We fondled each other for quite sometime and then he told me to take his cock in my mouth. I repulsed and said that its so big and I can never take it in my mouth, it will never fit in my mouth and I said that I has never done it to any one else other then her husband. He made me sit on the sofa and he was standing in front

Facing me. Now I could see his cock which was still in my hand clearly as it was just inches away from my face. I was surprised to see its size. It was really very big cock. My husband’s size was less then 6 inch and very thin but Randips’s cock

Was very thick and big. Must have been 8 inch plus. His cock was right in front of my mouth and he again told to take it in my mouth. I once again said no please no I cant its so big. It had a big purple knob which was double the size of my husband and then the shaft of his cock was even thicker. I was just wondering that how could a girl take in such a big cock. But after coxing a few times I went down on my knees. I pulled his cock down in front of my face and then released it, it sprang up like an angry lion to its full length and jumped in front of me. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it. I examined it thoroughly from all angles and said appreciatively, “you are endowed with a real monster, big and thick.

My lips parted as I moved forward to take his penis in my mouth. My tongue wriggling his cock. And I slowly started licking the complete shaft up and down. I now began to enjoy it. And opened my mouth wide and put his cock head in my mouth and sucked him in. I was very good at giving blow jobs and really turned Sameer on when I did it to him. I started by stroking his member gently, to and fro and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic.

I moved my head back and forth and began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Randips’s huge cock. I was now sucking his juices right out of his body then Randip took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

Randip pushed me back on the sofa and said that I want to lick you down there. I did not say anything and threw my head back on the sofa and closed my eyes. Randip took this hint as yes, he came and sat in front of me he held me from my waist and tried to pull me towards him so that he could lick me.

To my amazement as well to Randips’s I actually helped him get my self closer him by lifting my hips and moving to the edge of the sofa. He folded my naked legs and spread them. My both legs were now on the arm rest of the sofa and cunt wide open. His hand soon grabbed my knee of the raised foot and began to slide down. My pussy now lay bared to him, cradled in the nest of my well shaved pubic hairs. Lying there waiting for Randip to discover it. Randip kissed me on my thighs and his tongue soon began to explore the clandestine parts of me. Am sure Randip could now smell my feminist odor. His tongue then began to graze on my clits.

I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him, deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste hungrily at my juices. "Shittt!" I exclaimed as both my legs began to curl up in position.

I pushed him more inside and he almost suffocated. His mouth was inside me, his tongue dwelling inside tasting my fluid and stroking what was my g-spot. I was dying as I had never been licked down there by my husband for a very long time and more over Sameer never licked me as Randip was doing. I was nearing a climax and started moaning like a a****l. When I had cum I let go a loud scream which could have woken up the neighbors. He pushed himself up on my belly and his tongue began to play with my navel. I had her hands over his back imploring him to get back to my wet orifice. Randip did as I wanted and started licking again as I wanted another orgasm. He kept on doing this till the time I started moaning loudly and my body was shivering.

My head started tossing form right to left and I griped the arm rest of the sofa tightly and my moans were getting louder and breath harder again. Then suddenly I thrust my hips up in the air and this gave Randip a chance to put his tongue deep inside my cunt. It was darting in and out of my cunt very fast. I knew I was is going to come any time now. And then I let out another loud scream, threw my head back and my chest came up, my breast up in the air like two peaks.

My body stiffened for some time then a loud ahhhh escaped my mouth and I came down to the sofa. A smile on my face said every thing and I said you are too good Randip, I never enjoyed it so much.

Then Randip said lets go to the room and make love and you will enjoy it even more there. I said "you really don't mean to put that thing into me, do you?" I asked rather coyly. Randip said "yes honey, and you and me are going to enjoy every bit of it.". "Jesus!!! Save me." I moaned and closed my eyes and then said “Randip I cant do it, I can never take that monster inside me. Please Randip no I cant do it’.

Randip got up lifted me in his arms and moved towards his room, which was his bedroom when he as carrying me in his arms to the room I was protesting to radip. I was still saying that I cant take it in Randip please don’t do it. Randip was in no mood to listen to me now as he was getting a female after a very long time.

As we reached the room he put me on the bed. Randip said to me "don't worry sweet heart it will be pleasurable." he assured me. Gently running his fingers through my hair. Then he went to the dressing table and got a tube of key jelly and started applying it on his huge cock and then he put a lot of it on my cunt and massaged it there.

Randip then came to the bed near me and slowly spread my legs and as he was doing it I felt a shiver run down my spine as I was still scared of that cock of his but heart in heart I want to have in my tight cunt. He came in between my legs and positioned himself on top of me in between my legs and his cock was close to my wet and lubricated pussy and he was ready to fuck me tight cunt. All this time he was gently stroking my hair to pacify. I bit my lip as his huge cock touched my clits and parted them and my hands came over his hips as he slowly entered me.

"Ohhh!!! You are so tight." he said as he gave a bit more f***e . My body arched and I threw back my head lifting up my chest. He took my nipples in his mouth and started sucking them hard. Randip then slowly pushed his hips and his huge purple head of his cock was almost inside my cunt. "Unnnhh!!! Nooo." I yelled and said please Randip take it out its too painful and I cant take it in.

Randip said that I have never had pussy so tight as yours and I can feel my dick burn as my head of cock entered you. I said that even I never thought that a cock could be so big as yours and my husbands cock is not even half your size. Randip said that that’s why your cunt is so tight cause he has not fucked you enough.

The head was now fully inside her. He kept on stroking my hair and interchanged my nipples and sucked them and occasionally kept kissing me. I began to wriggle like a snake trying desperately to escape from the eagle's claws. I said please enough don’t put in more I cant take it. But Randip was in no mood to listen to me. Randip made a strong move and f***ed his huge cock deep inside me and half of his cock was now inside my tight cunt. I yelled and screamed and said no, please Randip its hurting me. I began to plead. My pleading only made him hornier as he began to again thrust his cock deep into me.

I began to shout and moan in pain and another loud aahhhhh nooooooooooo escaped my mouth. He placed his hands on under my shoulder and grabbed me tightly so that I could not move at all and also put his complete weight on my body. Randips’s mouth went over mine and he took out his cock till the tip of his cock and again thrust his cock into my cunt with a very hard push. This time I threw my head back and yelped. "Aaaaagggh!" and Randips’s cock was now fully inside my cunt. I once again screamed loudly this time. But there was no once to hear my screams in his house with just me and Randip alone in the house. My screams echoed through the house.

My vaginal lips were stretched to its limit, now he was forcing the inner walls of my vaginal canal to stretch to accommodate him. I dug my nails in his back and tried my best to push him off but he was very strong and did not move off me. I was babbling incoherently and moaning loudly at the same time. My face was all sweated and in almost agony. Randip held me like that for some time kept kissing me and I said Randip you almost killed me. Its so painful. You have bust my cunt and made me fell like a virgin again.

Randip grabbed my mouth with his and kept mauling my breasts. My hands came over his back and I was now nailing his back and biting his lips. He entered me deep inside as my paws encircled his back, guiding him inside me. Randip said that you are very tight. I said that now I will not be tight any more. Randip ’s prick began to thrust inside me, back and forth, first slowly and then vigorously. I too began to move my hips along with him. I was having an orgasm.

Randip licked me face, my ears and my nipples and then I could feel a storm brewing inside me. In his excitement, Randips’s cock slid out completely from my cunt. It looked even bigger now with his huge purple knob at the tip. His penis shining with both from the key jelly and with my juices. Now that he was out of me he again applied some key jelly over his shaft and pulled a pillow beneath my hips. He again opened my thighs apart and I didn’t resist anyway, as he again mounted me. He came over me and impatiently began prodding my loins with his penis. He was taking a long time to center because my cunt was still very tight and my hand emerged in between our groins, held his penis and guided it over to my wet vagina.

Slowly he again gained entry into my cunt. Once fully inside, he again started humping me, slowly at first and then furiously. I was calling out his name and pulling at his chest hair, I was wild. In a short while he began thrusting inside me rapidly and after some time I moaned loudly and there were a lots of ahhhhhh and uuuuhhhhhhhh from me as I was coming and when I did come, loud scream came out of my mouth and followed by a loud aaaaaaaaaahhhhh. My body went stiff under Randip for a while, my eyes rolled back and I gave a deep, satisfied sigh. We both held each other tight and Randip increased his speed as he made his final f***e inside my pussy.

Moments latter he ejaculated inside me and erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. I felt his thick warm cum shooting deep into my cunt. Wads and wads of thick warm cum shot into my vagina. He collapsed on my breasts with his penis buried in my cunt, his cum dribbling out from my vagina running down my thighs. He was perspiring and hugged me tight. I kissed him hard…tears in my eyes…..wow what a fuck I had. I liked him lying on me…his huge penis buried deep in my cunt and filling it up and his cum never seemed to be stopping.. His cum continued to be pumped into my vagina.

Like a possessed woman I kissed him with wanton lust. After some time I felt his penis swelling and getting hard inside my cunt. My god….it was amazing. His penis becoming hard within few minute. He smiled at me. “Again?” He questioned me 'now baby…it will be my way' he said. He told me to get into doggy position and I quickly turned over and got on fours on the bed and thrust my bottoms out presenting my pussy to him. Needing no instructions, Randip grabbed my hips and held me by my waist. He positioned his huge cock head near my cunt lips and rubbed his cock head along the slit up and down. It was such a good feeling when he rubbed his cock on my slit that I was moaning with pleasure and as I could not hold any longer I yelled to him and said ohh Randip fuck me, fuck me like a bitch.

With a powerful lunge he thrust his penis into my cunt. I moaned out loudly in extreme pain and erotic pleasure as I felt his thick long penis forcing its way into my cunt. I went silent and then started panting wildly as he held my hips and was fucking me steadily long slow powerful thrusts.

He had complete control of my entire body now and was fucking steadily. His arms were now around my back and his hands were squeezing my nipples gently. I let out little moans as the fucking became more and more furious. My moans became screams, louder and louder. I was the only one in the world and didn't care about anything but the monstrous penis I was being impaled by. My tits bounced up and down with every up-thrust of his dick. 'Oh my god! It's sooo big!! Fuck me, fuck me!!!' Randip then pushed me forward! On my huge heaving breasts, propped my ass on top of a pillow and began to go to fuck me earnestly..

He was like a man possessed. He shoved the entire length of his cock into me time and again. Thrusting in and out non-stop. This must have gone on for at least five minutes. All the time I screamed for more. He was squeezing my nipples and the pain of the nipples coupled with the pain of my stretched cunt made me buck into his thrusts.. 'Aaaaaaagg ggggggg ggghhhhhhhh' I moaned out in pleasure.

I was on the verge of cuming and I started shouting and screaming. He got the hint that I was about to cum and he took his one hand to my clits and started rubbing that fast. I said, yaaa fuck me Randip fuck me hard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was coming fuck me aaaahhhhhhhhh and I climaxed.

I clamped down my cunt onto his penis and collapsed onto the bed. I felt Randip pulling my legs down the bed and pushing me on my face down to the bed. His rock hard cock was still standing like a pole. He then began kissing my back and was gently massaging and squeezing my labial lips with his hands. I glanced over my shoulder and noticed that the huge penis head was swelling up to it's enormous proportions. I felt Randip push the top of my back forward and spread my legs as he prepared to mount me the third time with his big dick. I grabbed the bed and anticipated the monster. 'Oooooh!' I moaned as he shoved it in me once again. His hands grasped my hips and worked it in and out of my tender little pussy.

My vagina was aching and paining. I don't think you can ever get used to something that big entering you. He started to fuck me harder and harder as I was being pushed against the bed. My body lay limp as Randip thrust his giant cock into me.

He grabbed me by my waist and started pounding his love machine deep into me .I came about three times during Randips’s this intrusion. It took him longer, but when he finally climaxed, he came as f***efully as he had earlier. He kept pumping his warm cum in me. My god, it never seemed to stop. When he pulled out of my pussy, the thickness of his manhood caused it to remain gaping open for a time; the mixture of his cum and my juices trickled out and puddle atop the silken sheets. Lowering my legs, he collapsed on the bed and pulled my back in against him; wrapping my in his arms.

Several minutes passed before either of us spoke; both preferring to savor the post-coital moment. I said, taking his hand in mine and kissing it. "I’ve wanted to do this since that first day I saw you as a newly wed bride also knew that Sameer was not fucking you very well ," replied Randip.

They both of us went to the bathroom. We both had bath together and came out. Randip lifted me and put me on the bed. I just rolled over with my hips up and relaxed. Randip said sweetheart will you have another drink I said why not. He made drinks for both of us and also ordered lunch for both of us. When came to the bed I turned to face him and I saw his half limp cock dangling between his legs and it still looked very big..

As he came to me I took him in my arms and we started having Bacardi from the same glass. I kissed him and said that this is the best sex I have ever had in my life. Randip said that I am very tight and I blushed and said I that you are too big and I could never think that your cock could enter me. We kept having Bacardi and then I told him that did you not stop when I was crying and screaming, he said that my screams made him even more hornier and to top it I had not seen or had a cunt so tight so I could not control myself. I told Randip that you cum so many that I could not believe that a man can cum so much. Randip said I wish you had tasted my cum. I told him that I have already tasted it when I had helped you masturbate that night as you had cum on my hand. After that I went to the bathroom and licked every drop on my hand and it tasted very nice.

He took me in his arms and we both started kissing each other. After some time he started getting a hard on and I took the lead this time and took his cock in her mouth and started sucking him hungrily till the time it was fully erect. Then he went down on me and started licking me till I got a climax. Then we did 69 position and I was finally ready to get fucked. This time again he used key jelly to lubricate me and his cock so that it was not painful for me. And when he entered me, I let out a loud ahhh again and said its still painful. So Randip put his cock in slowly till I could get used to it. I had 3 climax this time and finally Randip came inside me.

any lady can contact me manu4u2007@gmail.com... Continue»
Posted by JonMcman 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3162  |  
92%
  |  10

My Half-s****r & Me

My Half-s****r moved in with Mom and me when I was 13 or 14, she was 19. I had met her only once, when I was 7 or 8, so I really didn't
know her. Mom worked the 3-11pm shift, so we were home alone in
the evening. One night I was stroking my cock to a playboy when my
s****r (Linda) came walking in and caught me. I had covered myself
with the magazine and Linda walked over, sat on the edge of the bed
and said "It's okay, if you want, I'll do that for you." Well, hell why
would I pass up my first opportunity for some kind of sex, whether it
be a handjob or whatever. I wasn't even concerned that it was with
my Half-s****r. I moved the magazine, she took my now soft, cock
and slowly started stroking, it did not take long for it to start growing.
Then she slid my cock into her mouth. My god, how warm and wet her
mouth was, I was in heaven. She sucked me for about 5 min. then
stopped. She looked at me and asked, "Will you trust me?" I shook my
head yes. "If you trust me I promise that what may seem strange at
first will really feel good as long as you give it a chance."




Now I had no idea what she was talking about, but I was game for (I
thought) anything. She had me lay on my back and started licking,
sucking and biting my nipples. What she did was giving me such a
sensation, I could feel it in my groin I actually felt as if I could cum
just from her playing with my nipples. Next, she straddled my head and put her shaved cunt in front of my mouth and told me to lick her cunt. She spread her lips with fingers and started licking that pink hole of hers. As I licked I noticed what appeared to be a small (about 2" long) cock sticking out at the top of her cunt. She told me that she had an oversized clit and that she really loved having it sucked, that was all she had to say and I was sucking that clit like there was no tomorrow. She loved it all right it didn't take long and she was moaning "Fffffuuuuuccccckkkk Iiiii'mmmmm Cccuuummmmiiinnngg."
Suddenly I was sprayed, I thought Linda was pissing on me, but she told me, afterwards, that she was a squirter when she orgasms. I told her she could have at least warned me.


Now she told me to get on my hands and knees, she told me to relax, that I would feel some pressure on my asshole in a bit. She started licking my ass, then tonguing it, as matter of fact, she was getting quite a bit of it in my ass. Then she slid a finger in my ass and started pumping me. It really surprised me, because it actually felt good and my cock felt so hard I thought it would split open. Linda crawled under me, and as she continued finger fucking my ass, she started sucking my cock. I wasn't huge at my age, probably 7", but she would suck all of my cock in and I could feel it slip into her throat. It didn't take any time and I knew I was ready to cum. "Fuuuuuck s*s, I'm gonna cuuuuuum" I groaned as the first stream shot from my cock into her throat. As I continued Linda sucked every drop of my hot, sticky jizz from my, now, softening cock.


Afterward she smiled and said "Mmmmmmm, that was good, I'm going to enjoy having that sweet cum as often as I want. C'mon, let's take a shower. I told her I would join her after I took a piss, but she said "No, get in the shower, don't waste it." I didn't know what the hell she was talking about, but I got in the shower with her, she laid down and told me to piss on her. I said "What!" She said that she really enjoyed to be pissed on and that I should start on her tits and work my way to her face. I did as I was told, I had to go like a race horse, the stream was like a garden hose. When I got to her face she opened her mouth and drank all that she could. I thought it kinda strange, but also thought it was kinda hot. As a matter of fact my cock was starting to get hard again.


As we soaped each other up and enjoyed rubbing each other Linda started telling me about how she learned all these things, it was from her Dad. She related to me how when she was growing up, and still very young , she always bathed with her Dad. He would lather her up and always pay alot of attention on her chest, ass and what he called her cunny. He told her he needed to make sure she was extra clean in those areas. She recalled that she thought it was funny, the big snake he had between his legs, which hung just above his knee and how he told her that if she petted it, it would stand up for her. So she would take it in her little hands and stroke it until it would stand up, he told her, how if she continued she could get milk from it. He told her to watch as he started stroking his hard cock, then while sitting in the tub he bent his head down & started sucking his own cock and as he bobbed his head up & down he continued to stroke it with his hand. When he started moaning, he pulled his head back & with his mouth open and spurt after spurt of thick streams of cum shot into his mouth. He smiled and swallowed every drop of his own cum. He told Linda the next time he wanted her to try it, he was sure she would enjoy it. Linda noticed a drop of the white milky substance oozing from his cock, she reached out, took his cock pulling to her mouth and licked the drop off and swallowed. She told me the taste was slightly salty, but it did taste good. Her Dad approved and told her the next time she would have it all to herself. Then he asked her if she had to pee, which she did. He told her to stand with one leg on either side of him and squat over his face. He then told her to pee on his face and as she did he opened his mouth drinking all her pee.



I looked at Linda, with disbelief and said "I can't even come close to getting my cock in my mouth, look." I bent my head down and came up quite short of being able to do what she describe. "The reason you can't is because Dad's cock is 14" when hard, I measured it one day." I thought damn that's one huge cock, I'd really like to see that! I knew he was a big man, I mean he was 6'8" tall, but that is a huge cock. Anyway, she continued that the next time he started by licking her cunny & her ass. At first she thought it strange probing her bumhole with his tongue, but as he he continued it felt better and better. As a matter of fact she felt a tingling in her cunny as he continued. She could feel him spread her little cheeks apart and push his tongue into her bumhole, after she was good and wet he slid a finger in and continued licking and sucking her cunny. he would concentrate on a particular spot just at the top of her slit, which really made her feel strange, the tingling was travelling all thru her body & she felt as if she was going to pee. The more he sucked,the more intense the feeling became, until her little body shook and she passed out. Afterward he explained that what he was sucking on was her "clit" and that hers was unusually large, about 3/4", which was quite large for her age. Which, obviously from what I sawcontinued to grow. After she regained her senses, he had her play with his cock until it was good and hard. He then squirted something from a bottle on it making it very slippery and started stroking up and down its long shaft, slowly at first. She noticed something clear seeping from the huge hole at the head of his cock. She told him and he stopped and told her to suck it off, which she did and it tasted even better than that which she had tasted before. He explained it was called precum and went back to stroking his cock, but now was doing so much faster. He started to moan and Linda knew he was close to shooting out that hot, thick milk, she was to drink. "Awwwwwwwww Fuuuuuuck, open your mouth for Daddy" her dad moan. As she a f***eful stream of cum shot into her mouth, she closed it to swallow and a second stream splashed her face. She then put her mouth over the bulbous head and sucked the rest of his cum, which seemed to take forever. She swallowed every drop and told me she liked it better than the first time. From then on she became a cum whore, wanting more and more. She told me it seemed as if she couldn't get enough. They would always take a shower afterward and she got into golden showers just as her Dad, though she told me it took her a while to acquire a taste for it, but she loves how the hot piss hitting her feels so good.



As she got older, around 13 or 14, they started going further. He broke her cherry with his finger and then started using dildo's on her as a prelude to fucking her. The first time he slowly pushed his huge cock in a little at a time, it felt as though he would split her apart. He, of course, couldn't get it all in, maybe 3" the first time. It hurt at first, but as he continued sliding in & out she became wetter & it felt better and better. She again felt all tingly and passed out. When she came to her Dad was still pumping his cock in & out until he finally filled her cunt with hot cum. She told me they continued having sex in many kinky ways until she moved in with Mom & me. She said that her Dad even brought over friends once in a while to share her with and now she just can't get enough. She also told me that she really likes young boys, so that she canteach them sex the way she likes it, as they haven't had any experience.



By now my cock was raging hard, the head a dark purple. Linda laid in the tub and told me to stand over her & jack off into her mouth. I did so without hesitation & it didn't take long to empty my hot cum into her open mouth, after which, she gave me a big sloppy kiss giving back some of my own cum. I had the hottest s****r around, I told her that I'd really like to see her Dad's cock sometime. She told me she would see if she could set it up sometime, but I had to do something for her, which was to bring over some of my friends 13 or 14 years old. I ,of course, told her I'd be happy to and I'm sure they would be happy with what was in store for them.... Continue»
Posted by strangerknocking 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 10429  |  
93%
  |  15

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 1

Krystal lay quietly in your room listening to your Mother trying to suppress her moaning. You knew what we were doing, had known for weeks. Mr. Mike was fucking her & you strained to hear when it would start. There was a muffled sound of a slap & your Mother's agonized groan. I was abusing her now & it excited you. Your panties were drenched even before you touched yourself. You'd been masturbating for some time now, but nothing compared to the way you came as you listened to us. The sounds of flesh on flesh continued & you could hear your Mother sobbing softly. When you'd first heard that, you'd almost burst in on us to protect you, but as you listened, you could hear & feel your Mother's excitement growing & knew that she wasn't in danger at all. Your Mother wanted it & that peeked Krystal's curiosity. You began researching the internet & a whole new world opened to you. At first, you'd been surprised & repelled by what you saw. Couldn't comprehend how the women you saw would allow what was happening to them. After reading many stories & journal entries of the women, you began to understand. Your own first shy fumbling had been to pinch your pink nipples hard as you came. It was if an electrical circuit ran directly from them to your clit. Your orgasm was swift & much more powerful than anything you'd experienced in your short, young life.

After that, you became voracious in your reading & when you searched your Mother's room, you found the box at the rear of her closet. The clips on a chain that you knew now were to clamp nipples, the gags, some with different colored balls & one that looked like a bit that would fit in a horse's mouth. The various dildos & vibrators with some that you thought were to be used in other than a vagina. It excited you terribly to touch them & know that I'd used them with your Mother. You smelled them & looked around guiltily, as you licked a particularly pretty blue plastic phallus that even had veins on it's sides. There were other things that you could only guess at, but just seeing the things you'd spread on the bed excited you so much that you couldn't help rubbing the blue plastic on your pantied sex. When you jerked & came, the thought flashed through your mind. Your Mother came with this too, he used this on her. Ohhh God!!!

You laid there, your pussy almost in agony from the clothes pins you'd attached to your labia. Pouring just a little oil on your clit, you began to massage it, the pleasure immediate & easily built. You were trying to time it. Hoped that you could hold off long enough to cum when we did. When you did that, it was especially strong for you. You knew your Mother was a submissive slut now & the question burned within you. Were you the same, would your man someday dominate you & abuse you, as Mr. Mike was doing. Naturally you thought of Me, wondered what would happen if you just opened the door & went in to us. You had to stop yourself from thinking thoughts like that because your need to cum became unbearable that you couldn't control it. Your Mother was more voluble than usual & you listened to the abuse, her moans & My silence. Tried desperately in your mind to see Mr. Mike fucking your Mother & how I was hurting her. That's when the plan began to emerge & take shape. It frightened you, but excited your more. You knew now that as surely as it grew in your mind that it would be something you had to do. After I'd left the next morning, you began.

"Mom, I'd like to ask you about some things," you began. "The k**s at school can't talk about anything but sex & half the time I don't know what they're talking about & feel pretty stupid." "Well honey," your Mom replied. "I thought we'd talked about all that last year. You know all about the problems of getting pregnant & diseases." "Nooo Mom, that's not what I'm talking about. Sure, I know all about that. The k**s are talking about, well, different sex." Now your Mother looked at you sharply & demanded. "What do you mean different sex!!!"

"They're talking about being tied up & hurt. I don't know what they're talking about, what they mean by being hurt." You noticed the small smile that your Mother tried unsuccessfully to hide. "Honey," she started. "Some women like what they call Alternative sex. It's a little hard to explain, but being tied up is sometimes part of it. It's when a woman gives complete control to the man she's with." You waiting to interrupt, pounced. "Is it like that with you & Mr. Mike," you whispered. "Does he tie you up & hurt you, do you give Him complete control." The questions tumbled from you as if a dam had burst. Your Mother looked shocked & you noticed how her face flushed. She wasn't wearing a bra & her nipples had become erect in the thin house dress she wore.

"Young Lady, THAT's none of your business & I'm surprised at you asking such a thing!!!" You were grinning as you pried further. "I can hear you, you know. I can hear it when you're doing it." Your Mother wiped her hands, sat down looking at you seriously. "What do you mean, you can hear us, have you been spying on Mr. Mike & I!!!" "No Mom, I never did that. I can just hear you through the walls & sometimes it sounds like he's hitting you. I can hear sounds like that & you moaning. Is he hurting you Mom." You knew you'd painted your Mother into a corner & your Mother showing her embarrassment, hesitated before answering. "Krystal, what I do in my bedroom is private." You interrupting again, "But you said we could always talk about anything. You said that, didn't you. Does that mean that I'm supposed to tell you anything, but you can just say your things are private." You could see that your Mother didn't know how to answer, so you continued, slightly bolder now. "He does hurt you, doesn't he. I can hear when he hits you. I know it excites you & I know when you have an orgasm." Your Mother had hung her head, but now she looked up defiantly. "What do you know about orgasms!! Are you telling me that you're sexually active now." You knew she had you & replied, "No Mom, not yet, but I think about it all the time. I want it but I'm a little afraid. Can I tell you something without you getting all ballistic on me." Your Mother looked at you, as you stammered.

"I masturbate when you & Mr. Mike are doing it." You hurried to get it out before you lost your nerve. "I've been doing it for more than a month now, once right outside your door. I couldn't see much, but I could see your arms tied above you & I could hear Him. He kept asking you if you liked it. Then he started slapping your breasts. I heard you tell Him to do it harder. Then I watched Him move, grab you by your hair & start slapping your face while you sucking Him. He called you terrible names & it just seemed to excite you more. I watched YOU when you started playing with your clit & you want to know what!! I came right then, I came so good. I stayed watching you until he came on your face & you came too." Your Mother had begun to softly sob, saying "I'm so embarrassed." She just kept whispering it over & over until you said, "It's Ok Mom, It's Ok. I'm not trying to embarrass you. I just want to know about it. I want to know all about it." When your Mother began, her voice was low & you had to strain to hear her. "I'm a submissive Krystal, do you have any idea what that is." You giggled & said, "I didn't until a month ago, but I know now, I found out about it on the internet. That's where you met Mr. Mike, isn't it. The internet." You continued, telling your Mother that you'd found her secret box & seen what the things were used for. Told her, you'd tried some of them when she & Mr. Mike had gone out.

"Mom," you inquired. "How long have you been like this. You & Daddy didn't do that, did you." Your Mother shook her head miserably. "I've always known I was different, I knew it when I was a little girl, but I didn't know what it meant & I was frightened. I tried to explain it to your Father, but he never understood. When I started chatting with Mr. Mike on the internet, it was like he'd known me all my life. He KNEW what I was thinking sometimes before I did myself. He made me tell Him things I'd never told anyone & it excited me, made me feel wonderful. He taught me that there was nothing wrong with me, that some people were meant to follow a natural order of things. He doesn't make me do things honey, I want to do them for Him. I don't know if you can understand, but when I'm with Him, I feel alive & I haven't felt that way for a very long time. Your Father & I had stopped having sex years before he died & I just thought that was how it was supposed to be. I was afraid to meet Mr. Mike, he was so strong in the things he felt & said to me. Finally, I just couldn't stand it anymore & we met. Nothing happened that first time, we just talked, but he started telling me what he wanted to do to me. There were people there that I thought might hear Him, but I couldn't tell Him to stop. I was so excited, I would have gone with Him right then, but he said, "No", that he wanted me to have time to think about what it would mean. He didn't call or meet me in the chat room for three days & I was almost insane with it. I thought maybe I wasn't good enough, maybe I'd said something that had put Him off. Krystal knew now that your Mother was going to tell it all, your own fingers had found your moist swollen lips & you furtively stroked your pussy as you listened.

"Do you remember when I told you I was going to spend the weekend with Aunt Sally. I had to wait until you went on that school trip. I met Him & we went to Lake Arrowhead. He had booked a cabin & we were all alone. We had some wine & He just took my clothes off. I was so embarrassed, but he kept telling me that it was alright & somehow I began to believe Him. When I was naked, he told me that I was going to be that way for the entire weekend. Just Him telling me that had me almost crazy, then He touched me. Told me I was soaked & just a fucking white slut. Called me so many things & it just excited me more. Then He twisted my nipples & I came." You smiled at yourself, that remembering the first time you'd pinched your own pink nipples & how good it had been. You reached across the table with your left hand taking your Mothers, your right hand continuing it's manipulations. Brightening & sighing, she continued. "He'd brought things. Things I'd never seen before & he explained what each was for & how he was going to use them on me. Many of the things you found in that box are things He brought that first time. He told me that he wanted to hurt me & that frightened me, but he said he wouldn't give me pain I couldn't bear. Wouldn't permanently damage or mark me. The more he told me, the more I wanted Him to do it. He didn't bind me that first time, but he used the nipple clamps & the gag. Somehow, the gag comforted me. I knew I wouldn't have to say anything. The whole weekend was a blur. He did things to me that I hadn't ever imagined. He told me how much it meant to Him that I was bearing it for Him & I felt like a Princess. My body ached when he brought me home & I was exhausted. He made me see what I am that weekend & I can't live without it now."

Krystal's mind was seeing the black man & the things you thought I must have done. Your orgasm took you & you watched your Mother's eyes widen as you trembled. Your Mother's hand tightened on yours & she said, "It's Ok honey, I understand. It's Ok." When you'd calmed, you whispered, "Mom, I have to know. You have to tell me. Am I like you? Am I going to be like that with a man?" Your Mother smiled a soft smile saying, "I don't know honey, it's something that only you'll know, when it happens to you. That probably won't be for a long time, but if you are, you'll know about it. I know you like Mr. Mike. I was afraid you wouldn't & I didn't know what I'd do then. You'll always come first in my life, but I need Him so much Krystal, please try to understand." You laughed & said, "I know that Mom. It's Ok. I'm cool with it. I wanted you to tell me & now you have. Will you tell me more about all of it now." Your Mother nodded & you left to take a shower before leaving for school. There wasn't a chance that you could think about things at school except what your Mother & Mr. Mike were doing. Twice you asked to be excused from class & went to the deserted restroom to get yourself off. You'd become very proficient at it & could work yourself up enough just thinking that you could get off in minutes once you got your panties down. When you got home, you helped your Mother around the house & nothing more was said. It had been a momentous day for you & you hurried through your homework so you could get onto the net & to your favorite sites. Now when you looked at pictures of women bound, gagged or in pain, all you could see was your Mother & that black Man, Mr. Mike, at that moment, was sitting quietly down stair watching television.

After you'd been to the bathroom & gotten ready for bed. You heard us chatting as we came upstairs. Again you lay quietly, waiting. You strained to hear, but was only greeted by silence. When you heard the light tap at your door, you jumped. Thinking your Mother wanted to tell you something, you said, "I'm not sl**ping yet." When I came in, your heart started hammering. I crossed to you & sat at your side on your bed. I sat quietly for a moment & then said. "I understand you & your Mother had quite a talk after I left." You were only wearing a T-shirt & panties, knew that I could see your pink nipples hard in the material, as I continued. "You alright with it. I don't want you to misunderstand." I'd begun to stroke your arm & you felt faint. Now you knew what your Mother had meant about how I spoke. All you wanted Me to do, was continue. "She says you have concerns Krystal, that you think because she's submissive that you might be. I think it's something we should find out about, don't you?"

****** TO BE CONTINUED ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2197  |  
98%
  |  9

Consoling Freinds's Mother

Sex Consoles Friend's Mother
by xyshiva©

I was studying M.Tech, and to our shock and surprise one of our classmate and friend Gandhi, was found dead in his room, committed suicide taking arsenic poison. Gandhi was married six months earlier; his wife Madhusmita was studying M.A in English literature at Andhra University. We couldn't understand the reasons for his suicide.

We informed his parents, and they came next day morning. His father went along with some of our friends to the mortuary to complete the formalities and take his son's body.

Gandhi's mother was crying continuously, and I was left to take care of her. I took her the Guesthouse, asked her, to take bath, and brought some breakfast from the hostel mess and coffee in a flask. She refused to have breakfast, but on my insistence had a cup of coffee.

She was crying, I was at loss, not knowing how to console her, but involuntarily, put my hands on her shoulders, she instantly leaned on to my chest burying her face and hugging me, I put my hand on her head stroking, to console her and thought, let her cry out.

Her crying, gradually reduced to sobs, but she was holding me tightly, her large breasts pressing at my chest, her whole body touching mine, I couldn't control myself, my cock became hard and erect, I was wearing a lungi, and I was ashamed, my body chemistry was beyond my control, but to my surprise, Gandhi's 44 yr old mother was pressing her self, against me, I looked at her back, there was no doubt in my mind, that she was thrusting her self against my hard cock, feeling at her mound, feeling my maleness and her body was on fire with desire, I cupped her soft big arse cheeks with my hands, and her finger were digging into my back, her hair knot got untied, her beautiful soft thick hair spread onto her back beyond her thunderous thighs, the soft ness of her silky hair touching my hands further aroused my carnal desire, I took hold of her face into my hands, as she was looking into my eyes, I could sense, a****l desire in her eyes, I licked all over her face, her cheeks and finally on her mouth, she took my lower lip into her mouth and started kissing, sucking, all the time pressing herself against me.

There was no need for words, and there was no doubt in my mind, I led her to the bed, and lay on the bed facing each other, as I was feeling her big breasts, she removed her blouse and bra, and thrust one of breast into my mouth. I sucked on her engorged hard jutting nipple, while stroking the other nipple and squeezing it. Her hand reached between my thighs and took my long thick cock into her hands, feeling its hardness.

Oh! Shiva, I can't wait, dear do it. Do it to me.

I got up and lifted her saree up, above her thighs, and entered her inviting juicy cunt with all my energy, savagely, filled her cunt, and started fucking.

Oh, my son, fuck me fuck your mother, fuck me, my son, she was repeating the same words again and again, while moving her self up to meet each of my stroke.

She came, finally, as if a volcano erupted, as if an earth quake occurred, her whole body in frenzied uncontrollable spasms, as she dug her nails into my back scratching, drawing bl**d.

I said "amma, amma, ammaaaaaaaa, as I ejaculated my hot loads of sperm into her cunt.
We lay still, till our bodies returned to normality, got up. She went to the bathroom and came back hugged me kissing me all over my face, "Shiva, You filled me, filled the void in me, and fulfilled me. Do you know, what could be the plausible reason for my son to end his life?"

I said, "I don't know."
Padma said, " He can't get it up. He can't fuck"
"Is that so? Amma" I said
"It is, He is not like you. I wish he had a cock like yours, so big beautiful virile. I wish you are my son."
"Yes, I am your son, amma"

Padma was 44 yr old, tall, very fair, with oily smooth unblemished skin, beautiful oval face, high cheekbones, full lips, her beautiful big 38DD breasts still firm, conical, extending out of her small frame, narrow waist and wide and big 43" bottom. Her long hair was thick, oily, curly, soft, jet-black, shining, reaching her thunderous smooth banana trunk like thighs.

I looked at her, as we were standing opposite the mirror fixed on the wooden cupboard, drinking her beauty, putting my arms around her.
She asked " do you like me"
"You are beautiful and sexy and exciting amma" I said stroking her hard jutting brown nipples with my tongue and fingers
"But, Shiva, do you think I am crazy woman, giving her self on a day, when my son is dead"
No, Padma, You are not crazy, I understand you.
My cock was hard again, I asked her to bend. She kneeled down took my cock into her mouth licked my long thick hard cock from base to the knob, licked my balls and scrotum, and said " Shiva, Your cock is enormous and beautiful"

I pulled her up by her hair, asked her to bend, She obeyed, bent , her ass high up, her legs spread wide, resting her hands on the bed.I entered her juicy cunt, doggy style, fucked and fucked leisurely enjoying each and every stroke. She orgasmed violently, her whole body in ecstatic spasms, her cunt muscles all of a sudden gripping my cock, squeezing my cock, I stood still, allowing her to enjoy the long drawn multiple orgasms and then allowed my self to ejaculate hot loads of thick juice into her cunt.

It was the lunchtime, I went out brought lunch for both of us, had a light lunch, and while were talking, her husband came.

They took Gandhi's body in a taxi, to their village.

I went to attend the thirteenth day ceremony, and stayed. After all the guests went Padma came to my room, and we fucked. Two days later, Padma sent her widowed daughter-in-law, 20 yr old Madhusmitha, who was still a virgin, dressing her up like a bride, in traditonal way for the first night. Padma decorated the bed and the room as if it was the first night.

Madhu , 5"6" tall, lean, beautiful round face, with large expressive eyes, juicy lips, 36-26-38 figure, long smooth hair arranged into a single plait and decorated with jasmine flowers, wearing silk saree, came into the room with a glass of milk .

I deflowered Madhu, that night. And fucked Padma later.

I stayed for 10 days, fucking Both mother-in-la and daughter-in-law, day and night and returned to the college.

I got a phone call from Padma and her daughter-in-law Madhu informing me that both were pregnant, impregnated by me. Both were happy. People thought it was Gandhi who made his wife pregnant.

Padma and Madhu both delivered male babies, and they remained my mistresses.

Padma and her husband, adapted Madhu as their daughter, later married her to Padma's younger b*****r, a widower and a son of a male c***d.

I still keep in touch with them, visiting them whenever the occasion arises.

Secretly, I was the son Padma lost, I was the husband Madhu lost, fulfilling the vacuum left by Gandhi, and filling the void left, both physically and psychologically.

Madhu is now an English Professor in a reputed college, living with her husband and Padma and our c***dren.












Aphrodisiac Mother & Aunty
by xyshiva©


After completing my SSC exams, I went to my Aunty- mother's elder s****r Rajeswari Devi's house. Raji aunty's husband was her maternal uncle. Raji got married when she was 16 and her uncle 29. They have two daughters Radha and Visala 21 and 19. Both got married. Raji' husband was govt. officer, got transferred to state head quarters and didn't shift the f****y. He used to visit aunty once a month or so. Raji was alone in the house and It was proposed by her that I stay with her, join the college for my inter course. My parents agreed. That's why I went to stay with her. More over since she doesn't have male c***d, I was treated like her son.

Even at that age I was sexually attracted towards her and spent all day looking at her. Raji Aunty was 39, 5'6" tall, has beautiful sexy figure, a heavyset lady, large expressive eyes, pleasant pectorals, round face, thick juicy lips, dimple cheeks, blemish less clear smooth skin, long thick jet black silky smooth lustrous shining hair reaching her knees. She was a Hastini type woman. She oozes sexuality and feminineness. She was elegant, sophisticated, glamorous, and magnificent. She looks like KR Vijaya, the South Indian actress.

The next morning I was awake, but was lying down lazily when Raji came into the room and said "shiva, wake up". I didn't. She pulled the bed sheet covering me, and saw my hard erect long thick virile beautiful magnificent cock. I opened my eyes slightly. Raji was staring at my upright turgid cock, ran her fingers along the shaft, stroking and murmured "beautiful". I could see the amazement and surprise in her eyes on the extra long thick cock.

She turned back, while going out of the room turned her head and looked. Our eyes met. She smiled. "Get up, Shiva. Come for breakfast" and added, "You should know how to wear lungi properly"

I got up brushed my teeth, washed my face and went to kitchen. Raji aunty was mixing the dough to prepare dosa with a spoon which slipped and her hands were covered with dough. Her long hair arranged into a knot got loosened, hair feel down and spread across her back reaching her knees.

Shiva, please arrange my hair into a knot. I got up took her hair into my hands . The silky smooth feel of her hair stirred my loins and my cock was instantly hard and erect. I was wearing lungi and no underwear. My cock was touching her big perturbing ass. I some how controlled my urge to press my turgid cock against her big ass, but was unable to arrange her hair into a knot.

She thrust herself back against me her head on my chest, the feel of her silky smooth hair sent electric waves through my body. " Peddamma (Aunty) your hair is so silky and beautiful", I said. I was hesitant, but was sure that she could feel my hardness against her buttocks, yet she was pressing herself against me.

I said, "Aunty, You look more beautiful, if you arrange your hair into a long plait"

I shall do so to day for your sake. Your Pedananna (uncle ) never appreciates my beauty.

I some how arranged her hair into a knot and reluctantly, I went back to the chair.

She prepared dosa and we had breakfast. All the time I was looking at her beautiful big pendulous breasts .She noticed my looks and smiled, her beautiful smile. When she smiles dimples form on her cheeks which looks sexy.

After the breakfast, Raji asked me to apply oil her body, sitting on a stool in the shade of pomegranate tree in the backyard of the house. I was thrilled, applied coconut oil to her long hair. It was exciting for me to feel her smooth silky hair. Then I massaged oil on to her scalp, applied oil on her hands, arms and legs up to knees. She then pulled back her saree, applied oil on her huge terrific thunderous thighs. She asked me to massage moongdal powder on her body. I did so. Now Shiva, Aunty said, " would you like to help me wash my hair and bathe"

Aunty, " I want to" I said

We went to the bathroom, Aunty asked me to wash her hair with soapnut powder solution. I washed and cleaned with so much pleasure. Then I soaped her back arms and legs. Aunty, removed her blouse and bra and saree and petticoat. She was completely naked. I was excited. She asked me to soap her breasts. I did lovingly. Her huge, heavy, well hung and firm breasts were like big watermelons. Her nipples were big, brown, hard, and jutting. I poured water on her. Then Aunty removed my lungi, took hold of my erect and hard long ,thick cock. Your cock is so big for your age. Its beautiful. She stroked my cock. She cleaned my cock pulling the foreskin back with soap and water, kissed the big knob ran her tongue allover my cock, licked from the base to knob, took my balls into her mouth licked my scrotum, then took my cock into her mouth started sucking. Sucking and sucking.

Oh!!!!!! I came in her mouth thick jet of my cum loads and loads of my sperm into her mouth, I put my hands on her head . saying aunty aunty aunty... She drank swallowed all my cum sucked last drop of my sperm. Then she took my cock out of her mouth, licked the last few drops coming out of my cock, still semi erect and said " Shiva is it good, do you like it"

"Oh It's heaven Aunty."

"Now, Shiva Give me Your tongue."

She spread her thighs. I kneeled down and kissed her wet juicy cunt lips.

"Lick my cunt " I licked

"Rub your tongue there" she guided me on to her clit.

I did , rubbing my tongue on her pink hard erect engorged clit

"Put your tongue into my cunt."

I inserted my tongue into her cunt.

"Now fuck me with your tongue."

"Put your mouth at my cunt and suck and slurp, like that oh, you are learning fast my dear son. Do it like that. Yes yes good "

I didn't know then that women also have orgasms, but I could remember the sensations of her cunt muscles contracting and expanding against my mouth. Her whole body was shivering She put her hand on my head and pressed hard against her quivering cunt. She came (I learnt later) and came, her body pulsating with orgasmic ecstasy again again. Oh, Shiva, thank you, It's been a long time I experienced such beautiful heavenly orgasm and pleasure.

We then bathed each other. In the hall I dried and combed her hair and then she arranged her hair into a single long plait, tied a rubber band just below her ass and leaving the rest of the hair loose reaching her knees , forming a U shape. In the after noon we fucked. And in the night we fucked and fucked several times till wee hours.

In the evening She asked me to go to market and bring sweets and flowers- jasmine mala. She asked me to have a bath and handed over a new white dhothi and banian. We had a light dinner. She asked me to wait in my room and do not come out till she calls. After some time she called me to go into the master bed room and wait. I went in and saw; the scene was like in a movie. Pure white bed sheet and pillow covers, fruits and sweets placed on the side table.

Aunty Rajesqwari Devi came in , dressed to kill, dressed in half white pure silk saree with pink jaree border, matching blouse, her hair done into a single plait, jasmine lengths adorning her plait. She was like Goddess. Love Goddess. Sex Goddess. Like the pictures of Goddesses Lakshmi Parvathi, saraswathi etc., we see in the photos, like Ravivarma paintings.

Aunty You look so beautiful. I am happy You find me beautiful my dear, She handed over the glass of milk to me. I drank half and gave to her. Shiva, My lover, You are my man of the life. You are my real husband. She was in my arms. I hugged her. Kissed her all over her face. And then kissed on her lips. Our tongues in each other's mouth exploring and sucking each other's lower lips. It was long drawn exhaustive and exhausting kiss. I led her to the bed , lied sown, my head on her lap, she removed her bra and blouse and thurst her big hard nipples into my mouth and is sucked. Taking mu hard erect cock into her hands, She said, "Shiva, your cock is so big. As big as horse's r donkey's. That night, It was a meeting of two souls into one , trying to achieve oneness. Uniting with each other. Exploring each other. Two bodies trying to become one. Again again and again. Our bodies tired. But our mind wants the night to go on and on forever. Finally we slept naked in each other's arms.

What I very clearly remember was that When I first fucked her in her cunt and she came and came and I came into her, I was , my cock was still hard , rather semi hard in her cunt, as I looked into her eyes- She blushed. Buried her face on my chest pulling me down and then kissed all over my face.

Shiva You don't know what I am feeling You gave me an heavenly experience which I never felt in my whole married life. I achieved my first orgasm while being fucked by you. Your uncle was not interested much in sex, and he never made me reach climax while fucking me. And You are the first man to eat me cunt. Shiva, I am from now yours and yours only.

We continued to fuck each other day and night , eating fucking sl**ping, We fucked in the bath room , in the kitchen, in the hall, in the bed room. And on the terrace during night. No one suspected or could suspect because I am her s****r's son. Her attitude towards life changed, She started taking more and more interest in herself , bought new sarees, always presenting her self in her best. I became man of the house, her unwedded husband. She became a new person- like teenage girl young wife, newly married girl.

She planned a honeymoon. We went to Tirupathi and Bangalore for a week. I t was like a real honey moon for both of us. The world didn't know. But for us it was like honeymoon. We returned back after a week.

The college started. Aunty bought me a Scooter despite the protests of my parents. They said you are pampering him. She smiled and said, "Look He is my son. I can afford."

In the evenings, by the time I come from the college. She used to be ready and dressed up, and we went to parks and movies on the scooter. She was making her all her dreams come true with me as her man, as her husband. We did everything. I shaved Aunty's pussy and armpits. I read in sex magazine about eating pussy. I ate pussy auntie's pussy- banana stuffed in her pussy- and she bringing it out slowly. Pour honey on her body and lick allover. Eat g****s, cherries, gulabjamoons from her juice drenched cunt.

On Sundays we used to move around naked in the house. We were aware of the fact that our fucking is i****tuous. But the i****t only helped to add glamour and excitement. I used to call her Peddamma in front of others. and Raji when we were alone.

Her husband was deeply religious, even when he visits once am month or so he used to go to temples for religious discourses. And Me and Raji used to go to movies or for shopping in the evenings.

Raji was pregnant, I impregnated her. She was happy and jubiliant. She wanted to have my c***d our love c***d. During the next visit of her husband , she almost seduced her husband and got fucked and later made him believe that he made her pregnant. I fucked Raji aunty throughout the pregnancy.

During the 5th month of aunty's pregnancy mother came to visit us. That night after Mom slept ,Aunty came to my room. Aunty had huge belly even in her 5th month of pregnancy, her breasts became more plumper and bigger, her round aphrodisiac ass softer and bigger, she was erotic and exciting. I was sucking, licking , lapping and slurping up her cunt juices.

Seducing Sexy Mother

Mother came to see me during dasara holidays on a Sunday morning. Raji aunty and me were not so happy because, mother presence interrupted our usual Sunday fucking program. In the evening, Me, Aunty and Mother went to a movie. I was thrilled to take them out- both dressed beautifully, the sexy sizzling s****rs. In the night, after dinner Aunty and Mom went to the master bedroom and me to my room.

Raji Aunty came in after a long wait. I hugged Aunty. Your mother is asl**p, I couldn't sl**p without being fucked by you, my Young hubby. We undressed each other, Aunty lay down across the bed her feet on the floor, and I kneeled between her thunderous thighs and started licking her cunt, sucking, lapping slurping, unaware of the audience. Mother couldn't sl**p, she saw Aunty going out, Mother also got up to drink water, went to the kitchen, didn't see her s****r Raji, but saw the light in her son's (me) room. Walked towards the door, heard voices, the door was bolted inside, she could listen Raji's voice "Lick me, oh! Dear it's heaven; you have become an expert in pussy eating Good .I am melting, suck my juices out" Mother heard the voice.. The words, went out of the main door went to the window- window was open light passing through the

curtain, Bharathi slowly lifted the curtain and saw…. puzzled…couldn't believe … Her son was licking Raji's cunt.. She was surprised yet excited to see her son licking, and her son's long thick monstrous cock. Body chemistry worked, her body responded, breasts became heavy, nipples grew hard, as she watched.

I asked Aunty to get up and bend. She bent, her hands holding the bed. I positioned myself at her back, Her legs spread wide, her ass up, I placed my rod at her cunt and then entered her cunt slowly steadily, like a knife Piercing a slab soft butter, opening her cunt muscles torching her bottom. I started fucking slowly rhythmically taking out my cock from her cunt upto knob and sending back in.. Gradually increasing the speed like a railway engine piston each time I f***ed my cock sound thup thup thup thup thup Fucking fucking with controlled movements in and out in and out in-out In out, I took hold of her long single plait; with one hand and with other hand holding on her midriff – fucking her – I was riding her. We could see our images in the mirror, so could mother.

Bhaarathi Devi watching her son's big cock in and out of Raji's cunt, his cock shining in the light coated with cunt juice. Bharathi's juices oozed out of her cunt. She wished that she were there in her s****r's place. She couldn't stop but compare..Her son's cock was twice the size of her husband's.Bharathi started fingering her cunt.. Watching the fucking scene in side the room, she inserted two fingers into her cunt and started fucking herself. She watched, listened.. Raji: "Fuck me ..More hard ..harder.. more fuck me my son my young stud.. Fuck me..oh! Rip off my cunt …." "Ohhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" She came and came loudly, her whole body shaking.. Volcanic eruption. Shiva holding her ass pressed his cock deep inside raji's cunt experiencing her cunt muscles gripping contracting expanding…. And I exploded … hot lava pumping into aunty's cunt… White thick sperm dripping down from her cunt onto her thighs… Raji and me stood in the same position till the orgasms were complete.. I took the cock out of her cunt.. And we both walked out to the bathroom through the kitchen.. washed each other, came back to the kitchen. Aunty took the bowl of gulabjamoons and we came back to the room.I ate gulab jamoons from aunty's cunt. Aunty licked my cock dipped in gulab jamoon juice. We started fucking. This time I asked aunty to come up fuck. Mother was watching all these fucking games. We didn't know that. Aunty went back to the master bedroom saw her s****r deep in sl**p. But Aunty didn't know that her younger s****r was awake and was acting as if she was in deep sl**p.

After some time, Mother got up ensured that Raji slept, and came to my room. I was in sl**p. Mom sat next to me on the bed, started fondling my cock and it was instant ly hard and erect. I was awake and to my pleasant surprise and astonishment saw my mother holding my cock in her hands . I fucked my mother and impregnated her that night.

Gorgeous Grandmother

Aunty Rajeswari Devi was very happy to deliver a handsome healthy boy, our love c***d in a hospital. My mother Bharathi Devi and grand mother Parvathi Devi came to help.

After few days Grandmother wanted to go to her home situated in a village. I accompanied her. We went to the Busterminal, but the last bus going to the village was cancelled, and hence we boarded another bus which doestnot go to the village but to another village situated on the highway.

It was 9.00 PM and the bus was crowded, we had to travel standing almost at the back row of the bus. The conductor issued tickets and lights were put off. It was clear full moon day, but it started raining.

I was standing behind grandma, the aroma of jasmine flowers from grandma's hair knot was romantic and exciting.

Grandma was 58yrs young, gracefully matured beauty. She was 5'6" tall, sexy, voluptuous, heavyset, 75kg woman, with 44-38-48 figure and long smooth silky hair reaching her knees. Her hair greyed at temples but the streaks of silvery hair added glamour and attraction to her womanness. She normally wear her hair as a knot skillfully and beautifully arranged.

I couldn't control touching her porturbing ass cheeks which were like inverted pots . My perpetually erect and hard cock was pressing against her arse . Grandma instead of moving away from me though there was enough space infront of her she leaned back against me pressing her buttocks against my hardness. The road was not smooth and the jerks of the bus helped me to press at her. Grandma was almost leaning against me, turned her head back towards me and smiled. I placed my left hand on her fat midriff and then moved towards her navel, holding her tight pressing myself against her, my cock's hardness pressing her arse in circular motion. There was a slight drizzle, which gradually turned to heay rain, the early monsoon rain, the earth absorbing the rain water and giving out typical aroma, which was romantic, invigorating and symbolic.

The bus stopped, the lights were on, and we move apart slightly sothat no one could suspect. Some people got down and the bus started again, and the lights were off.

Grandma instantly was back to the earler position, leaning against me, I looked around, as no one was watching, my hand exploring the the fat layers on her midriff, feeling smoothness of her skin. Grandma placed her hand on mine, and directed towards her huge breasts. I stroked her nipple between my fingers, Kissed her on the neck and between her shoulder blades, licking her neck and behind her ears, took her earlobes into my mouth and sucking.

I leaned against the vertical rod to balance myself and hugged her with both hands, as she covered my hnds with her saree pallu. We stood like that feeling each other, almost for half an hour till the bus came to halt at our stop.

We got down from the bus and by the time we entered the Bus shelter we got wet and drenched in the rain.

Grandma's thin Venkatagiri saree got wet and she took off the pallu and squeezed water.

I could see her heavy breasts through her wet blouse and bra , her engorged nipples straining out.

Grandma untied her hair knot and sqeezed the reain water out.

I said "Grandma, Your saree and petticoat is wet, hy don't You take off your saree, squeeze out the water and dry"

She smiled, took off her saree and handed over it tome and said, "You are good at squeezing, Shiva"

I wrung the water out of the saree and tied the end to the poles to dry.

She was standing there in front of me only with wet petticoat and blouse, her hair spread across her back down to the knees. The rain stopped, the sky was clear and bright

I was looking at her, and she felt shy, like a virgin girl, as I took her into my hands hugging her encircling her , then taking her face into my hands I kisses her on the lips, her mouth slowly opened as my tongue entered her moth exploring, our tongues caressing eachother, I was sucking on her lower lip, and she sucking my tongue. It was long drawn

Kiss drinking each other.

"Grandma, You are sexy and exciting", I said.

"Shiva, I think You have mastered the art of seducing women, Now I know why my daughter became your wife and got impregnated to give birth to your son
So You know our secret, Grandma" I said.

I unhooked her blouse and removed her blouse and bra as she raised her hands to facilitate. Her huge, voluminous breasts sprang free, sighltyl sagged pendulous, her nipples were brown, big, hard and jutting out of her big breasts resembling the nipples big breastfeeding mother.

I took one of her nipple into my mouth and started sucking, as a breastfed c***d sucks at her mother's breasts.

Grandma(Ammamma) said "Shiva, However you suck my breasts you don't get milk, I know you have been sucking milk from Raji's breasts ever since your baby was born"

I said" Grandma(Ammamma), But I want to drink you, I kneeled down untied her petticoat's knot, removed her petticoat, as she spread her thighs wide. I could see her juice drenched cunt,

engorged hardened stiff clitoris (in telugu, it's called 'golli' ) her cunt juice oozing out onto her thighs. I licked, lapped her cunt juice, slurped up juice pressing my lips against her cunt slurping up, my hands pressing and squeezing her ass cheeks, like one squeezes and slurps up ripe mango fruit.

The more I slurp, the more cunt juice oozing out of her cunt like a never ending natural well. It was like, allof her stored kama and fat melting and oozing out of her cunt, stored for so many years waiting for the right momnent. I sucked and sucked. She grabbed me up by hair, and said " shiva, I can't wait , don't torture me, I want u in me, I want your cock inside me, You bastard, fuckme,".

I got up, she lifted one of her thigh as I managed to enter her, my engorged , stiff, hard, long, thick, verile cock into her juice drenched pussy. I was holding her, encircling my hands around her, and then as I put my hands cupping her arse cheeks, she raised her self, her both legs encircling my waist, my hands under her arse, literally carrying her 75kg body weight on my hands so that she could manipulate her fucking movements. Grandma tried to move her ass forward and backward but it was a difficult position to fuck.

I said, Parvathi, let me fuck You," disentangled myself and asked her to bend.

She obeyed my orders, and bent placing her hands on the cement bench, her arse high up, legs wide spread, her uice drenched cunt wide, legs spread as wide as possible.

I entered her cunt slowly, filling her cunt completely to the base, and the started fucking rythemically, holding on to her ass cheeks, taking out my cock to the knob and sending back into her cunt fully touching the bottom of her cunt.

Grandma's hair spread allover her back and touching the floor, It was an exciting view, I increased the speed, gradually, fucking her n doggy style.

The fucking experiences with my aunty and mother, made me an expert to fuck a woman to her statisfaction, by controlling my own rhythm, I could go on for atleast for an half an hour with out reaching clmax, and could delay my ejaculation and climax.

Grandma was reaching her orgasm, I could sense her cunt muscles,

as she said, "fuck me, ucke me harder, fuckme faster, ducke me, You bastard, fuckeme you, son of a bitch, fuck me hard more harder and harder faster and faster, fucke me You mother fucker, fcke your grandma, fuck me my lover fuck me my young stud, rip my cunt, rupture my cunt, my maunumada(meaning grandson, in telugu), I could feel her cunt muscles contract and expand, her whole body shivering, her cunt muscles gripping my cock, and then loosening, in frenzied motion, asif is my cock was rubber horn one squeezes on yesteryear automobiles, and she came, orgasmed , a long drawn multiple orgasm, slowly increasing and reaching it's peak staying at it's peak for a long time and the the intensity decresasing, slowly, It was at that moment I reached my climax as she gripped my cock with her cunt muscles hard and sqeezing, I came erupted like a volacano, hot lava pouring out into her cunt, we came in unision, together, my hot sperm filling her cunt, loads and loads filling her cunt.

We didn't move, my cock still in her cunt , till our orgasmic spasms subsided gradually, and then I took my cock out of grnama's cunt, she hugged me and said, " shiva, thank You, it was the best experience I ever had. Are you happy and satisfied, now that you have had your Grandma(ammamma) too." I said, Yes, Grandma(Ammamma), I am very happy, It was my dream come true."

We dressed up walked hand in hand to our house. The servant maid opened the door, grandfather was asl**p. Grandmother, changed into a fresh saree, came to the bed room

And lay on the bed besides me, took my erect hard cock into her hands and said "Shiva, Your cock very beautiful and magnificent, like shiva lingam."

We fucked and fucked each other that night enjoying each other. Grandma(Ammamma) came back with me the next day on the pretext that she had to help her daughter, and stayed with us.

Raji, my aunty could guess that I fucked her mother too, but accepted the fact.

Raji aunty knew my desire for grandma earlier, because I told her many a time that I wanted to fuck Parvathi, my grandmother.

It was one of those nights during the fucking threesome sessions with aunty and grandmother, I came to know the secret of my birth. The secret was that I was actually the son of my paternal grandfather. My paternal grandfather fucked my mother, Bharathi Devi, and impregnated her and I was born. So by birth I became my mother's b*****r-in-law, and my father's half b*****r.

I shall write the details in the next part. I also fucked a Brahmin widow and her daughter-in-law. Details to come.

If any mothers wants me please contact me.... Continue»
Posted by xyshiva 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2699  |  
97%
  |  1

sandi's world of fashion

PART 1

For quite some time, I'd yearned to try my hand at modeling, but every shoot I checked into wanted someone younger than my twenty-two years or taller than my five-seven or thinner than I'd ever been in my life.

In the meantime, I had to work, or move back home and accept the negative comments from my folks, something I was not about to do.

I took jobs that were way below my skill level for a while but one Saturday, while having lunch with a friend, she remembered a classified ad she'd saved for me.

"Take a look at this, Sandi. As soon as I saw the ad, I thought of you. It's exactly what you said you dreamed of," she said. "You have an amazing fashion sense, and you've had some experience in retail. You should go for it."

The more I read, the more excited I got.

"Oh my god, Traci,it's perfect; maybe too perfect, but I'm going to apply anyway. If I don't get it, I'll know I did my best. Working at Malken & Drake would be so sweet."

Malken & Drake is where every fashion conscious sales person in the world wants to work. They are one of the hottest fashion stores in the country, and most of all, the absolute best path to meet all of my goals. Their "Intimate Moments" department is famous for its exclusive selections of intimate apparel and sl**pwear, designed and created just for them. Of course, they also featured the top designers and offer the highest level of service anywhere. Of course, you pay for that level of commitment so they cater to the nouveau riche as well as the more sedate 'old money' individuals

Since I wasn't scheduled to work until two that Monday, I got up early, showered, and slipped into the designer business suit that I'd bought at a resale shop for less than fifty dollars. I looked good. I mean I looked really good. Very professional to say the least.

Pausing outside the offices on the fifth floor, I took a deep breath and focused on being mentally prepared to present my best executive look and attitude.

There were quite a few women waiting but I was determined to make the best effort possible. After all, numbers mean nothing. I picked up the application and moved to one side where there I found some chairs with writing surfaces. As I filled out the app, I occasionally glanced around the room at the other women. Over half of them were not going to get past the first door because they didn't dress for the job.

I slipped the app in the folder where I had my resume and cover letter outlining my goals. When I leaned over to give my papers back to the receptionist, I whispered to her. "Have there been a lot of applicants?"

She nodded but spread out eight fingers and twisted her hand back and forth to indicate they were pretty much so-so. I gave her a questioning look and she smiled as she bent three fingers of her right hand to let me know that there were just two that made any impression on her. After about fifteen minutes my name was called and I was ushered into another office

The woman doing the interviews was in her thirties, rather attractive and dressed in a very expensive business suit. She looked up and smiled and I felt a lot of tension flow from my body. She stood and held out her hand.

"Hello, Sandi, I'm Debra Hastings, the Human Relations Director at Malken & Drake. Please relax and give me a second to review your application."

I sat and watched her face as she read it. Occasionally, she would make a little sound or gesture that looked like she was pleased by what she saw.

"So, Sandi, why Malken and Drake?" she finally asked.

"I have my goals set rather high, Ms. Hastings. I intend to be in top level management within five years and if you don't want to team up with the best there is, why bother?"

"I like that," she said. "So you know about our company then."

"Yes ma'am," I said. I then proceeded to give her an encapsulated version of the history of the company and the prestigious rankings the fashion world gave it.

"Well done, Sandi. You've done your homework."

"Ms.Hastings, I've lived and breathed fashion most of my life. I even considered modeling but found that my body type didn't fit the mold."

"Have you considered designing?" she asked.

"I have," I replied, "but I'd have to get a lot more education and experience to pursuit it. I have a small portfolio of a few of my designs if you'd care to see them."

"I'd like that very much," she said.

I passed her the portfolio and studied her reaction.

"You're quite talented," she said. "I notice that your interest seems to lie in the intimate apparel and swim wear fields."

"Yes ma'am," I said. "It's what I do best."

"There's nothing wrong with that," she said. "Of course, it is one of the most competitive areas in fashion design"

"Yes ma'am," I said. "That only means that if I am successful at it, I've beaten the best there is."

She smiled. "I like your attitude Sandi. How soon could you be available?"

"Immediately," I said.

"If I call you by two, could you come in for a second interview it that becomes necessary?"

"Of course," I said.

I can't explain it, but I left there with a very positive attitude.

She called me at one to ask if I could be there by two. Of course, I could, since I was at a café less than two blocks from the store.

When I got there one other girl was there and another was coming out of Mrs. Hastings office, I was the last to go in.

"Come in, Sandi," she said. "Please," she said, motioning to the chair in front of her desk. She went to stand right behind her desk. "Sandi, the job we advertised is in our "Intimate Moments" department as assistant manager. While you lack some in actual retail experience, you excel in natural ability. You handled yourself quite well in the initial interview and your knowledge of the company impressed me. The thing that tipped the scale in your favor is your extensive knowledge of fabrics and design as well as a natural sense of color."

There was a soft knock on the door to which she smiled and invited someone named Sharon in.

The woman that came into the room was about the same age as Mrs. Hastings, but tall, slender, and drop dead gorgeous.

"Sandi, this is Sharon Cottell. Sharon is in charge of our training and development team. Go with her, and she'll walk you through the rest of the paperwork and get you scheduled for training. Let me be the first to welcome you to the Malken & Drake organization. I'm sure we'll be hearing great things about you."

I thanked her and walked from the room, maintaining my professional attitude on the outside, while my heart was doing handstands. I'd found my dream job and now I was hired.

"You can scream now if you wish," she said, as we headed down the hall. "I can see the excitement in your eyes."

"Is it that obvious?" I asked.

She smiled and nodded. "Let me guess, this is just what you wanted."

"I've been waiting for this for years, and to get this opportunity with Malken & Drake is way beyond my wildest dreams."

"No one else ever had a chance," she said. "Mrs. Hasting was absolutely thrilled when she saw your application. We are very selective of the people we hire, which is one of the reasons we don't lose our personnel to the competition. We hire the best and make sure we keep them. The girl who had the job you are taking over has been promoted to middle management due to the retirement of Mrs. Gage, who was with the company for thirty-one years. "

"Oh wow, that's a long time," I said.

"It is indeed," she said, "but not at all unusual here. Did she discuss wages and benefits with you?"

"Not yet," I said, "but the company has an excellent reputation for paying fair and competitive wages and the benefit package is rated as number one in the industry."

"Yes it is," she said. "I can let you have a peek at your starting wage package if you wish to see it."

I nodded and she passed me a slip of paper.

"Oh my god, Sharon, you're k**ding. That's a lot of money."

She grinned and nodded. "Of course that's a salary so you'll work a lot of hours to earn it, but they take good care of us here. There are ways to make even more but that will be explained to you as opportunities arise. We also have an excellent bonus program as well."

By the time everything was done, it was past lunch time so Sharon took me to get a sandwich and a salad in the executive dining room. Boy, those people know how to eat.

When I left the store, I walked slowly down the street, stopping to check out the window displays, until I got to the next block. Then I raced to stop at the same café, ordered a latte' and took a deep breath. Once I got control of my heart, I called my friend Tracy. She was at work so I had to sound real important when I asked to speak to Ms. Tracy Caruthers.

"Tracy Caruthers, how can I help you," she asked.

"Act real cool and sound like we're talking business," I said, not wanting to get her in any trouble.

"Yes, Mrs. White, how are you?"

"Mrs. White is a piece of shit," I said, "but Sandi is floating above the clouds."

"I take it that you are pleased with the package then, Mrs. White?"

"I got the job, Tracy. I got the freaking job."

"And were you pleased with the pricing, ma'am?"

I told her what my starting wage was and I thought she was going to scream. She choked for a few seconds and regained her composure.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. White, but I had trouble catching my breath for a minute. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Yeah, you can hurry up and meet me at Dillinger's after work. I'm taking the day off and then I'm quitting. I'm buying, so whatever you want, even that shit you drink that's seven bucks a pop. My treat."

"I'll take care of that, ma'am and thank you for allowing us to serve you."

I spent the next hour on the phone, making reservations at Dillinger's, and quitting my job which came as no surprise to my boss, who was ecstatic for me.

- 2 -

My first day at Malken & Drake was mostly spent with the operations manager, a thirtyish redhead with an awesome body, showing me around the stock rooms and offices and introducing me to various supervisors and individuals I would be working with.

By the end of the day, my legs ached and my mind was spinning. The last woman I met with was Desire' the assistant manager of the sports fitness department. She handled exercise clothing, swim suits, and athletic wear such as a gymnast wears. As I headed for the exit, she offered me dinner at Danner's, a local grill famous for their salads.

"The first week is the worst," she said. "You won't get a check for two weeks so money gets tight, and it can be so confusing. There's so much to learn and so many people to remember."

"I just discovered that," I said." I feel like I ran a marathon. I can't wait to get into that hot shower."

"Each day gets easier," she said. "I've been there just over a year so I'm still a work in progress, but it isn't as stressful as it was."

I told her of my desire to do some modeling.

"You'll get chances to do that at Malken & Drake with your body. I do it about eight or ten times a year now.

There are other opportunities too."

"Such as..." I said.

"Make up a portfolio and be sure the advertising and promotions department gets a couple of copies. Give them to Jeanine and she'll make sure they get to the right people."

"Thanks, I'll do that."

When I started feeling the weight of the day, she paid the bill and I headed for home and the shower I'd been thinking about for hours.

She was right about one thing. Each day got easier and everyone in the department was so kind and supportive of my efforts that I began to look forward to getting to the store each morning. I got my final check from the previous job that Friday and sat down at lunch to figure out how to make it go as far as possible. I'd had a conversation with the condo manager and he was willing to work with me so I wrote a check for a little over half of my rent, which left me enough to survive with a reasonable cushion.

I invited Desire' to dinner at Danner's and insisted on paying over her objections.

"I'm not in bad shape right now," I said, "but I maxed out my credit card to get the clothes I needed and I only bought three outfits."

"Didn't you say you were having car trouble?" she asked.

"I don't want to think about it," I replied. "I think something else goes out every week. This morning I heard a grinding sound coming from the brakes, and I've had a vibration in the motor for months that sounds louder every day. I'm trying to get another few months out of it but I think I'm going to have to find something else while I still have some trade-in value. My dad wants me to get a new one and even offered to help with the financing but I really don't want to turn to them right now. They're trying to get ready for his retirement and that might just screw things up for them for a few years."

"Been there, done that," she said. "Mine took a dump about a month after I started here."

"Did you buy a new one?" I asked.

"Yeah, I did," she said. "I got a really great deal on a Toyota SUV. They gave me a good deal on my trade and I gave them a couple grand down. It's a dream to drive."

"I wish I had two grand for a down payment," I said. "I'd start looking tomorrow."

She seemed a bit pensive for a few minutes so I asked her what was on her mind.

"Oh, sorry, "she said. "I was just thinking of how I got the two grand. Man, I can't believe it's been over a year now."

"You're talking in riddles, Desire', I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I do some modeling on the side, and just realized that I've been there over a year."

"Oh," I said. "I didn't know. I never even thought about outside modeling, but you have a much better body for that than I do."

She smiled and looked down at the table. "These people aren't all that fussy, Sandi. We call them skin shows."

"Are you talking about strip clubs?" I asked.

"No," she said, "Some of the smaller stores have fashion shows of their own and they hire girls as needed. Some of them are run by crude or downright nasty managers if things aren't going just right so you have to swallow your pride and bite your lip but if you're strong enough, the pay is good and they pay cash the next day. You can get tips from the customers and a bonus if your items sell well."

"What type of garments?" I asked.

"It's almost all bikinis, bras, panties, Victoria Secrets type stuff."

"Oh I see." I said. "Do they call you often?"

"About once or twice a month, but I don't always accept. It depends on my finances at the moment. "

"What's the most you ever made off one show?" I asked.

"Oh, about six hundred or so."

"What?" I said in amazement.

"Of course I got mauled pretty good and had to put up with a lot of shit from some of the customers but I paid my rent the next day and had enough left for a good meal."

"What does Malken & Drake think about you working part time for a competitor?"

"You don't work for the store," she said. "You work for an independent contractor. They just rent the space for the shows. The store gets their money by charging outrageous prices for the merchandise and VIP tickets. It's totally a win- win situation for everyone."

"Can you recommend any to me? "

She seemed to hesitate for a minute.

"It's not easy work and it's not pretty, Sandi. Nothing high class about it at all. I'm not sure you'd have the stomach for it. "

"I might not have a choice though, Des," I said. "If the car goes, I'm screwed."

"Well, the one I work the most is at Sanderson's but it's not your usual fashion show. They call it Club Sanderson's and it's run by a group of women with a penchant for young women in their underwear or less. It's usually one night a month, but sometimes they have two a month. The clothes all come from Sanderson's intimate apparel department or from sports wear for the swim suits. Its all quality merchandise but not Malken & Drake quality. I make the most money there but I earn it too."

All that night I considered the information she'd given me, trying to balance my need for immediate cash with the description she'd given me about the shows. I'd done a quick calculation and if I were to dress well at Malken & Drake, my initial cash outlay could be as much as two thousand dollars. I also had to consider the fact that my car badly needed some maintenance. I did have some left on my credit card but the interest rate was outrageous. I could borrow from my Mom, but she was juggling funds too,. Of course, there was no guarantee I would be accepted or when the next showing would be.

Two days later, Desire' told me there was going to be a showing at 'Club Sanderson' if I was interested. I took down the name and number of the woman in charge and put it in my purse.

"Hey Des, I've got a question for you?"

"Sure, what do want to know?"

"You said something about 'if I had the stomach for it 'and 'if I was strong enough'. What did you mean by that?"

"Well, for one thing, you have to be able to take a lot of shit out of some weird women on a power trip. Most of them are all right but they aren't the warm fuzzy type we deal with at Malken & Drake," she said.

'Is that it?" I asked.

"It varies from show to show," she said. 'At Club Sanderson's, the customers are allowed to touch the models whenever they feel the urge. It's something you have to get used to."

By 'touch' are you saying in an intimate way?"

"Oh yeah," she said. "That's why you get the big tips, Sandi. It's a bunch of wealthy older women that get their jollies that way. Makes them feel young again, I guess."

"Oh," I said, trying to sound calm and collected while I was anything but.

"You get used to it, "she said. " A couple hours of touchy-feelie , a little one on one and you walk out with a few c-notes tucked in your bra, if you have one."

"That doesn't sound like anything I'm interested in," I said.

"I wasn't either but I needed rent money and I got that and more."

"Well, thanks for letting me know," I said. "I'll probably try to borrow from my mother."

"Okay, that's cool," she said, "but remember that you'll have to pay her back. The second show I did, qt Sanderson's I made enough to buy four suits from the bargain store and pay cash for them, About three grand worth of high fashion for less than seven hundred and I didn't have to charge anything but a silk blouse."

"I don't know," I said. "I do really need some cash right away, but that sounds incredibly gross."

"It's not that bad, Sandi, and you get used to it after while."

I paced the floor for over an hour that night, trying to imagine some old women pawing at me. Could I stand there and pretend it didn't bother me? Did I need cash that badly?

The honest answer was either I call Mom or try the shows. I picked up the phone to call my mother, but never dialed her number. Eventually I talked myself into trying it one time, but that would be the end of it.

At lunch the next day, I called the number she'd given me.

"Have you modeled for us before?" the woman asked.

"No "Ma'am," I said. "Desire Watkins gave me your number."

'Oh yes, I know Desire' "she said. "I'm not sure if she's working this show or not. Well, if you think you've got what it takes, come by my office at six and we'll do a quick interview."

She told me who to ask for when I got there, and where to park and told me to be on time or don't show up.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 454  |  
88%
  |  1

Me & Alisha

Okay so I had such fun writing the other story about my young crush, the lusty and sultry vixen Ashley, that I wanted to write another story. This one details a time with my so-called “best” female friend, and me snuggling with her in her bed late one night. We were both horny as fuck since we were sex addicts, but we were best friends and didn't want to ruin our close friendship so neither of us made a move on one another. Well, after we supposedly both dozed off, she had her ass pressed against my crotch pretty tightly, cuddling up against me body-to-body, and I was holding her, only my cock was hard feeling her ass against me, and, finally, one thing led to another…

------------------------------

I met Alisha back in high school. My high school had a separate campus for freshman located just on the outskirts of town, and some k**s caught an early bus before the bell rang to travel into town to take classes over at the “senior” campus in the morning, and then come back to the freshman campus for the rest of the day. I was one of those k**s. I believe I was taking French 1. Well, anyways, a fellow goofball classmate who smoked pot and listened to rap like me introduced me to his circle of older friends over at the senior campus. I think he was taking Wellness 1, which is a Health course. I didn’t know anybody older over there, so I hung out with them that year. They were pretty much social outcasts, I mean some of them played in the school band and the others weren’t at all popular. These people were totally not my kind of people, I mean, I didn’t hang with the jocks and cheerleaders but I knew a few. I was more the class clown who everyone made fun of in good spirit, never got his homework done, and you could catch me in stoner circles literally right down the block from school on breaks and lunch, always getting busted for being off-campus. So I knew everybody because at least one of your friends, no matter what kind of high school clique you were from, would secretly smoke weed on the down-low every now and then, and they would all get it from somewhere… Chicks and dudes, I knew someone from every type of circle. So I was cool with everyone and they were cool with me, or they heard about me from their friends and they knew I was cool.

Anyways, enough about me in high school, that’s not really what this is about. So one of the chicks in this group of outcasts, her name was Alisha, and she was a sophomore, taking Wellness with my friend that year. Well I got the impression that my friend liked her, so that was cool with me because I was into other things, like leaving their hangout in the cafeteria before school to go down the street and get baked with the stoners in my French class, which of course made that class much more difficult! Well, the next year when I crossed over to the senior campus as a sophomore, I felt like a loner. Like I said, I didn’t know anybody older, and all my friends had their own unique circles, I was just the funny dude in their class they came to when they wanted to smoke out. Well I’m walking down the hall one day minding my own business, heading to class, and I hear my name being shouted down the intersecting hall by two females. I look over at the other hallway and I see Alisha from last year and her friend who I really didn’t like all that much. I was kinda happy to see Alisha, since she was a familiar face and someone who I could get along with, but her friend was dorky and chubby and that’s the last thing you want to be seen with around your high school. Not to be mean, I mean she was also very annoying. I told Alisha what’s up, let’s meet up on lunch break, and went to attend my classes. Basically I got to know her better that year, and the rest of the time throughout high school, she started liking me a helluva lot. She was very flirtatious with me, and I was more the friend type, because she came from a troubled home where her dad was an alcoholic and I think he beat her sometimes, so I felt sorry for her and always gave her hugs, showed love that way.

Well my story picks up years later, as of which we were both moved out of our parents houses, I was living in a shared one-bedroom apartment with my girlfriend, B. I was 17 and she was 16 and we were fucking like jackrabbits anytime we got a chance (sometimes all night!), while we also held jobs and I went to school at the community college part time. I know that’s pretty young to be living together, but her parents kicked her out while we were dating so she crashed with my parents in the living room for a month before I got a low income apartment, and she paid her way working at Burger King. So as I went to go get my checkup on food stamps one day (I couldn’t afford food for the both of us, and she didn’t make a whole lot off minimum wage), I ran in to my old pal Alisha. It was such a small world! I told her that I was living with my girl and what apartments, and she said, whoa that’s crazy I’m moving in those same ones, this apt #. I was like, say what? After I thought about which apartment number she had said, I realized that that is right to the left of me in the building facing my kitchen. I was living in an upstairs one-bedroom apartment, which was a one story square box. She was going to move into the two-bedroom two story apartment currently vacant, one of the upstairs bedroom windows directly facing my kitchen window. I was shocked, and surprisingly didn’t think any dirty thoughts about our facing windows.

Well we had some fun times living next to each other, and my girlfriend surprisingly liked her, too. My girlfriend B was a borderline bisexual, but I never put that into play really, I guess because B was with me. So we’d go down to her apartment, which if we walked out of our apartment and down the stairs, we’d swing a left and walk down the pathway a few feet and there was her back sliding glass door. Easy access. We would all get d***k and laugh and smoke cigarettes outside, sometimes BBQ, just have good old times. I guess she actually came into her bedroom naked after getting out of the shower one time, and looked out her window and I was in the kitchen making something to eat! I never saw her though, much to my dismay. One day B came up with a scheme. She wanted to seduce Alisha in her apartment, and then have me come down after and we’d all have sex. Sounds like a sweet deal. You, your girl, and your female friend? Not YOUR GIRL’S female friend either – YOUR female friend. It would totally be different for me. We planned it out, and for the occasion I had a friend pick up some liquor for me, I think we made screwdrivers, with two kinds of juice, orange juice and g**** juice. Well we went down there together, B and I, and the OJ was getting to my stomach so I switched to the g**** ones, that was a hell of a lot better. We were all sitting on the couch sipping on our plastic cups and watching the end of some lame-ass movie. I wasn’t getting d***k at all, and I had two cups already, the second one my girl refilled for me. At least, I didn’t THINK I was getting d***k. Then I asked if they wanted another refill, they both said hell yeah, and I went to stand up off the couch. I kept going. I was so dizzy when I stood up that I couldn’t stop my momentum and ran right into her TV stand, which split my shin open but I couldn’t even feel it. I grabbed their cups and walked into the kitchen to refill. By the third cup I was pretty woozy, but still in control of my actions. I could fuck the shit out of both of them right then and do all sorts of crazy stuff if I wanted to. But someone had to break the ice first, and so far all we had been doing was pretending to watch this lame movie and really thinking about fucking each other.

We decided that B and I were going to spend the night, and we ended up all helping Alisha to take the cushions off the couch and pulling out the hide-a-bed. Once we were on that, we relaxed way more. I started getting more friendly, and so did B, to the point where Alisha stood up, stated that it was hot in herre, and asked if it would be okay if she took her top off. B said fuck yeah and I said go for it girl, and she did. It was the first time I had seen her boobs in the three years I had known her, although I sensed B had seen them the day before… Her titties were a little heavy but still firm, and her areolas were small but egg shaped around her nipples, and dark red just like her lips, which meant that her pussy lips had to be dark red, too. Her nipples were poking straight out. She let my girlfriend grope them, and as B was sitting between us, I had to wait my turn. Finally B was done caressing her breast, and I was able to reach over B and squeeze Alisha’s firm titty. I groped it softly, and her nipple became so erect, then I looked up at her and she was just looking at me, head somewhat down, staring straight into my eyes and smiling at me. It’s that look you get from a girl when they want to fuck you. I think B saw it too, and she threw her arms up between us, so that my hand flew off my friend’s tit and back into my space. B said something along the lines of she didn’t want to do this anymore and the party’s over. She was uncomfortable with it all of a sudden, when it was her idea in the first place. B knew that Alisha and I went back and were really close friends, and I think that it intimidated her a little, she wanted to have sex with her but she didn’t want me to. I don’t know why, but she thought I loved her or something, she probably felt like if I had sex with her, I’d keep doing it when she wasn’t there, or I’d leave B for her. So being the gentleman I am, I said that’s fine, but I think Alisha was a little disappointed, but tried not to show it. We stayed the night anyway, and all slept right there next to each other, I think hoping that it would still happen. Alisha had later told me that B’s hands were wrapped around her tits the whole night. In the morning, B got dressed for work and got pissed when I didn’t follow her up the stairs to go sl**p in our own bed while she went off for work. Honestly, I wasn’t even thinking like that. I mean it was like 7:00 in the morning and I was a lousy d***k, she woke me up but I just closed my eyes and instantly fell back asl**p. Alisha continued to lay there topless. Basically I was so hungover that even if I wanted to roll over right then and start kissing her and slip my dick in her and pound the shit out of her pussy while my girl was away at work, I would probably have not been the best fuck at that moment. So I didn’t say anything and a few hours later I went home.

Well me and B finally got evicted from that place, I guess we got three noise complaints and that’s enough to evict. They said they never heard me except one time when I opened my windows on a sunny day and played some music. It was due to her cuz she was a loud mouthed 16 year old who yelled whenever we would argue or have a fight. So I broke it off cuz she had to move back home 15 miles away, and moved out the day after the pink slip was on our door. I stayed at the apartment for the last month, drinking beers going through tough times, and visited Alisha downstairs quite frequently. She was my best friend in high school, and we were always there for each other. I had been with B for a year, it didn’t get to me that much cuz she was a bitch a lot of the times and had secretly gotten into hardcore d**gs the last few months we were together, lying and everything. Anyways when I had to leave that place I begged my parents to take me back in, and the deal was I could stay in the RV trailer but had to pay a small rent. Well that never quite worked out, I would be in between jobs every few months, but I always gave my mom like $100.00 in grocery money whenever she’d go shopping, cuz I still had my food stamps. So longer story short, my dad got pissed at me for being 18, almost 19 and not holding down a steady job and kicked me out after shortly under a year when my last job opportunity didn’t come through.

Since I had nowhere to go, I packed my shit and went to Alisha’s. She was still living there in that apartment, and said I could crash for a few weeks. That 2-3 weeks was when I really got to know her well. She would always make a point to tell me that she didn’t wear underwear, this I already knew being her best friend who was a guy, and wore dresses to entice me. One day she told me don’t look and bent over her coffee table to tie her shoe while her ass was pointed at my face. Yeah, right. I looked. Her pussy was peeking out the bottom of her dress, and suddenly my dick got hard inside my pants and bulged alongside the crotch area of my jeans. I just stared at her pussy for as long as she was turned with her back to me, and when I sensed that she was done tying her shoe, I turned my head away like I hadn’t been looking. Of course, she was playing sexual head games with me and I was liking it. I would sl**p in her bed with her, as I had done many times before, and we would either cuddle or she would sl**p alone as she had to be up early for work. I could tell that she was horny and so was I, problem was we were so horny for each other, just none of us had made the right move yet. We had been sexually frustrated for the whole time I stayed there with her, that we had both been masturbating secretly when the other wasn’t there. I came back one time and she took off for work, only for me to go into her room for something after she left, it smelled a little musty, and right there on her messy bed was her baby blue vibrator with the covers all sprawled about, and the sheet had a wet spot in one area. I don't think she left that there for me to see purposely, she had been running late for work so she had left in a hurry. Yeah, too busy playing with her pussy, had made her late for her job. We still hadn’t had sex yet, but our loins were aching for each other. I guess we both were too afraid to make that first move on our best friend. The next night she had a party and her young high school s****r came over with a bunch of friends who stayed the night on the floor, and I slept with her in her bed as usual. But during the party everyone was drinking and having a good time...and then she put one of her newly bought pornos on at the conversation of the matter. We were sitting down, and as we all watched the guy on the porno DVD fuck the shit out of this shaved slut, I slighty turned my head and looked over at Alisha. I sensed that she could see me looking at her through her peripheral line of vision, but she didn't glance back. She just kept staring straight at the television, like playing a game with me like she didn't know I was staring at her in lust. I looked her body up and down for a few seconds, then I turned my head back away. She didn’t come upstairs to her bed until I was fast asl**p, or at least she thought I was asl**p, cuz soon after she undressed down to her nightwear and climbed in bed, I silently woke but made her think I was still sl**ping, I wanted to see what she would do. She wrapped her arm around me and moved her body in close, her head was near my neck, like a couple cuddling. I wanted to kiss her and show her that I loved her with my lips and my body, but I continued to pretend to be asl**p. She stayed there like that for a while, and I actually did doze off, but suspiciously I thought I felt her hand exploring down below as I nodded off…

The next night was when the payoff happened. We had an eventful day as usual, laughing and being close friends and going out to eat, etc. Well that night, I climbed into her bed as she went to go take a shower. Her panties were on the floor so I decided I’d pick them up and see if I could be able to smell her pussy off them. I could smell a slight scent, but not much as she really didn’t wear undies, but enough that it made my dick hard. When I slept with her, I only wore boxer shorts to bed. So my dick was protruding through the hole in my boxers, and I started rubbing it thinking about her in the shower naked and faintly having just smelled her pussy scent. Well all this pent up sexual energy and not having fucked her, I was horny as hell. I laid on her bed and got my dick real big and hard as I stroked it loud and fast. I heard her get out of the shower, so I stopped and put it back inside the hole in my boxers, and got under the covers to hide my massive erection.

She came out of the bathroom ready for bed, her night gear on, having changed in the bathroom since she wasn’t comfortable yet changing or being completely naked in front of me. Her night wear consisted of a regular shirt and very small shorts, from what I could tell during the nights nothing underneath. She crawled in bed and didn’t press her body to mine, but laid next to me. I still secretly had a hard-on underneath the covers, and we were both laying on our sides and I was facing her back. Her fresh and clean aroma after showering wasn’t helping matters much. I tried like hell to will it down, but like I said, pent up sexual energy. So after about 20 minutes, I don’t know why, but I moved in close to her body and pressed my cock against her. I started slowly thrusting my hard stiff cock up against her booty. At first I felt no response and thought that she must have fallen asl**p, but then all of a sudden, just slightly, I felt her ass grind back against my cock. I kept grinding her ass and she kept moving her ass with it, obviously feeling how big it was. It was getting harder now, too, us simulating the act of fucking like that. She didn’t move her head at all or turn her body in my direction or say anything, she just laid there like she had been with her ass slowly moving with my rhythm.

I put my hand on her hip and pushed it against her ass slow and hard. Then I reached around her and groped her titty. Her nip was poking through her t-shirt like crazy, I cupped her titty and started to squeeze ever so gently, and I could feel her hard nipple poking against my palm. All of a sudden my hard dick fell out of my boxers through the hole, and I noticed, but just kept on grinding it into her ass pretty hard, and continued squeezing her breast over her shirt. I silently heard her whisper, “yeah…” and that was it. I brought my hand back around and with my other hand I yanked down her shorts just below her ass. I gripped my big dick and poking beneath her ass, I searched for the entrance to her vagina. I found it easily, given how wet she was underneath, her hole was soaking wet! I pushed it in deep, and her head went up and back, and she let out a silent “oh, god” and I held her hips as I pushed it in and out of her pussy for the first time ever, then went to town thrusting it deep inside her as I really tried to ram her pussy nice and hard. She began moaning very sexy with each thrust, whispering quietly the whole time. “Oh, oh…oh, oh, oh…yeah…oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…”

This was turning me on a great deal. I always fantasized about Alisha and seeing her naked, wanting so badly to see her pussy between her legs, wondering if she shaved or trimmed a landing strip, and I always wanted her to see my big hard dick, but I never thought my dreams would ever come true. I just always masturbated when I imagined in my mind what her pussy looks like, and it made my dick incredibly long and so fucking hard. And now here I was, sticking my big dick in my best friend who had an incredibly wet pussy for me, after touching her titty for less than a minute, and she was obviously enjoying my dick inside her insatiably. I could cum at any minute for simply having my dreams come true and having my raging hard-on inside Alisha, my best friend for three years who was really a close and good friend. I kept pushing my dick in and out of her smooth tunnel, and as I did, my belly was slapping against her ass, making a loud smacking noise as I fucked her. “Oh, yeah…oh, oh, oh…” She was still whispering cute little moans. I had to stop for a second cuz I was incredibly turned on listening to her pleasure and feeling her mushy wet pussy on my dick, and after jacking off earlier for five minutes while she was in the shower, my cum rose easily. As I stopped, I pulled out of her and she pulled her shorts all the way off, then I climbed on top of her as she turned around to face me and now we were in missionary position. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me softly on my lips, and I kissed her back. After our first kiss, which was long, gentle and so sweet, she told me to go get a condom from her bathroom medicine cabinet, which I did.

I opened the Lifestyles condom and put it on in the bathroom, taking my boxers off so I was completely naked. Thankfully it was a Magnum. I returned to find her taking her top off and throwing it on the floor, also completely naked, then covering back up inside the covers. I slid in underneath them too as I climbed back in bed, and laid back on top of her, and we were suddenly kissing again, this time full-fledged making out and playing with each other’s tongues. It was getting pretty hot and heavy with the kissing, and I started exploring more of her body with my hands while we Frenched each other. I groped her right breast and felt up her nipple. She was loving it. “Mmmrphh,” she would exclaim while her tongue was in my mouth. I took my hand and moved her hair out of the way and held her face as I kissed her one final time. Then I retracted my lips and put my hand tightly around my still hard dick. “Do it,” she said. I plunged it so hard into her wet dripping vagina, she tilted her head back but said nothing. I then proceeded to fuck her slippery hole non-stop as I grabbed her ass underneath us and she squirmed and groaned in delight.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes…fuck…oh, fuck…don’t stop, don’t stop…oh.” I was having a hard time listening to her and feeling how good my dick felt in her slippery wet pussy. It felt SOOO GOOD. It just glided in and out so easily, her wetness enveloped me. I took it out and she begged me to keep giving it to her, but I came up on my knees and proceeded to bring her up, too. She got the drift and did what I wished as I turned her around on her hands and knees as the covers slipped off us. I looked at her naked ass and pussy and I immediately jammed it back into her dripping lips. Thinking about the time I caught her vibrator and wet sheets after she had just masturbated, I violently thrusted my 9 incher into her, and she began to moan loudly. “Take it,” I said. “Take this dick, Alisha...oh yeah...” “I’m taking it,” she muttered, in the middle of her sexy moans. Her pussy was making very loud squishy sounds as I fucked her hard. “You like it, don’t you?” I asked her, as I pushed it deeper into her vulva. “I love it!” she exclaimed. "Fuck me...keep fucking me." I slapped her on the ass as I held her hips and fucked her at a nice steady rhythm. “Faster,” she said, “oh, yeah...oh...oh, yes...Harder!” I pulled her hips into my dick as I furiously thrust my huge throbbing dick all the way in, fucked her pussy so fucking deep, and smacked her on the ass again. “You horny fucking dirty girl,” I scolded her as I slapped her ass cheek again, then slapped it another time, “give me your pussy like I've always wanted!” I think that really turned her on more when I said that. I rammed her pussy rough and hard. “Oh, yeah! Take me! Yeah! Oh, gawd, don’t stop! Oh, my god…,” she cried in moans of pleasure. She then began gasping in high pitches and cried out to me, “Give it to me…oh, yeah…” I continued to ram it into her wet, squishy, soft mushy hole as the bed rocked back and forth loudly. The neighbors on that side of the wall I bet could definitely hear us, we were being so loud and it was like 2:00 in the morning. But I just kept fucking the shit out of her. My belly kept slapping her ass making that smacking sound as I fucked her really fast and my balls kept hitting her clit. “Keep taking this big fucking dick in your pussy!” I told her. “Just bend over and feel this fucking huge cock inside you!” “OH, yeah, yeah, yeah…Oh, God!...oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…OH, OH, OH!” Another smack on her ass. “Yeah, don’t stop, don’t stop, oh…my…god…oh…oh…oh, oh, oh, yes, I’m gonna cum!” She was being really loud now, like almost yelling instead of moaning. But I loved every minute of it. My dick was pulsating inside her, and my cum had risen almost to the point of no return. I fucked her so hard and so fast now, her wet walls were all liquidey from her pussy juice just overflowing my dick. I pumped it inside her really fast as I held her thighs bent over her. I whispered in her ear, “You sexy horney bitch! I always masturbate thinking about you, and you've always made my dick... so... fucking... BIG!!!” Well I guess she liked hearing that, combined with me fucking her pussy just how she liked it, cuz she started cumming right after I confessed that to her. “Oh, my God! YES, I’M CUMMING, OHHH YES, OH... OH GOD I’M CUMMING ALL OVER YOUR DICK! Oh, Fuck yeah...” Her pussy juices flooded my big, almost-10-inch dick and her walls started raining liquids. I felt the pressure of that against my super-sensitive dick, along with the insides of her pussy contracting and retracting as she orgasmed and released her cum, and combined with her loud shouting when she came, and all of a sudden I was cumming with her. I thrust my hard-on into her deep as fuck as my dick exploded and ejected my cum, shooting into the condom I was wearing. She felt my dick twitch and pulse as I spurted my hot cum out, and she grinded into it as I came hard inside her. It was so sensually erotic and the room smelled like sex because of our powerful orgasms and all the cum we both released, hers leaking out her vulva and dripping onto the bed, leaving wet spots on the sheets. We both collapsed onto each other and just breathed real deep and tried to recover from our hot, sweaty sex with each other for the first time. We had just taken our closeness with each other and friendship to a whole 'nother level.

After a few minutes, we kissed each other gently and lay naked next to each other the whole night through. We fucked many more times during the time that I stayed there with her, but we only kissed when we fucked and we never showed any public displays of affection other than hugging and things like that. We were friends first and foremost, best friends, and I guess we never talked about it, but we just acted like that. Best friends during the day, fucking each other like crazy during the night. We both loved each other, though, and we had always wanted to jump each other's bones, but when we finally did it was a secret thing, friends with benefits. Which made us cum so much harder when we did fuck. I learned that she was sexually uninhibited, she had been shy at first but once we had sex that first night, she slowly started getting more comfortable with her sexuality around me. She liked being on top and riding my dick up and down like a cowgirl, and she liked it when I fucked her hard and rough from behind, and liked me smacking her ass and telling her what a dirty, horny, nasty girl she was for taking my dick like a slut. I also learned that her pussy squirted a little when she came, and is why she flooded my cock that night when she orgasmed. After I moved on, we would sometimes send naked photo messages to each other on our cell phones. Seeing her naked pussy on my phone always tempted me to find the nearest restroom and bust out my hard dick and stroke away so fast while I stared at the pic of her wet, beautiful pussy. Then while I masturbated, I would take a picture of my huge throbbing dick and send it to her. Staring at her pussy, I always came a whole lot, and so hard. We always kissed and made out like we were in love when we’d have sex, but we just never became boyfriend/girlfriend. I think she always wanted to remain there on the side, like fuck buddy friends we could always go to if we needed a booty call. Sadly, we lost touch a few years ago and I haven’t heard from her since.... Continue»
Posted by Sexylongcockfromaff 5 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 1941  |  
74%
  |  7

Camping With MOM

It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so ******d that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four ******, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may. ***... Continue»
Posted by evil6666 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 58953  |  
9%
  |  69

My aunts in the bathroom

At 15, My hormones were in a rage. Any alone time I had was filled with masturbation.Any other alone time was spent drawing pictures of the two women in my life who literally gave me the best sexual fantacies A young man could ever dream of. Not only that but they are s****rs & live in the other half of our half a double house.
I'll never forget when I was just a young boy going through their bras & panties bringing the lingerie up to my wondering nose to smell the sweet scent of the inside of their bras' knowing full well this as close as I could get to actually sucking on my aunts tits. I even used to hump their beds till I came & didn't clean up after myself so that when they would get into their beds that night, they'd be laying in the remainder of the dampness that was my sperm.
That was before they moved in next door. That was a day I fell over in dissbelief. Now the 2 s****rs (my aunts) were on my playing feild.Nothing really happened for a couple of years. I guess I sort of went dorment on that fantasy due to dating girls & having fun with friends. Until the summer of 1983 when I started to notice alot of changes in myself. I'd be in our bathroom looking out the window while sitting on the toilet. Being on the 2nd floor can have it's advantages especially when your ultimate fantacy of your own flesh & bl**d aunt is on her knees directly one story below gardening in the flower bed. She was compleatly involved in her tasks not noticing that I was staring at her gigantic suckulent tits swaying back & forth to & fro in that ripped up & haggard tank top she wore just for gardening. When she bent over you could see everything and I was loving it, so much I started digging up the flower bed just so I could watch her on a regular basis. She'd ask me if I'd seen the little critter that was doing this. I smirk and say no but if you do don't be too hard on him.
The drawings began about this time. I drew them naked of course. Aunt Doe's tits were as I like to explain it in a dirty sexy way "Hustler" like Aunt Sandy was "Playboy like" Aunt Do had what I call fantastic torpedo tits. I would also draw them in lesbian situations with me included.
I must have drawn at least 50 very erotic pictures of them. One day I came to the conclusion that I needed to see if my drawings were acurate. My plan was to see them naked for myself. Up till now I'd only seen Aunt Sandy's georgeous cleavage...Alot of cleavage, damn near full frontal, And one Thanksgiving Doris took off her shirt at the table revaling her huge bra. She said she was hot from the wine. I wanted to tell her I was hot for her.
I had to do something , I had to know.
I figured out that since the 2 bathrooms were located at the same end of the house separated by a not so thick wall. Under the vanity I went were as a k** had made that my fort. Now it's going to be an observation room were the mysteries of my mind will be answered. I took my dads drill & drilled a hole through the wall just underneath their vanity top, knowing that it would have to be hidden & out of sight. All I had to rely on was how long they would stand infront of the mirror with the vanity doors open so I could have full view. Luckly no one was home but me when I started my project.It was getting late in the day , I knew that both aunts were due home from work soon as well as my parents. I had a key for my aunts side,so I quickly ran over to clean up any dust or shavings on their bathroom floor.
The sun was setting & my anticipation was growing.I knew from living right next to them what thier patterns were.
After supper I went up to my room and did some homework,played some video games and feverishly waitedfor 7o'clock. 7pm. Is when Aunt doe would go upstairs to her bedroom and then go to the bathroom to get ready for lounging in her housecoat before bed. All I had to do was listen for the footsteps. Ah ha she was finally in her room which ment it was time for me to sneek off to our bathroom and lock the door and get under the vanity for the show.
I peered through the hole. The light came on. I could see movement through the cabinet doors. She opened the vanity door and walked away. My heart was beating hard, sweat was starting to run down my brow.I heard the flush of her toilet. I saw movement again only to reveal the first installment of my fantasy questionair. There as I gazed in amazement was her beutiful thighs and her georgeous pussy.My Aunts have always been in great shape, but what I was seeing for the first time were legs of a playboy milf.with much anticipation I was hoping to see more than just her lower torso, but thats all that was revealed that night and a show lasting only 7 minutes. I had to retreat instead of waiting for the aunt Sandy show which was next. I heard a knock at the door. My mother had to use the bathroom. Oh God I thought , what if she sees my raging hard on. I said give me a minute.
Back to my room I went overwhelmed & dissapointed. Just then I could hear footsteps next door coming up the steps & heading for her bathroom.Luckly My mom was finished in our bathroom and heading down our steps. Quickly I jetted down the hall to our bathroom & assumed my position. I swear I heard angels singing when the light on her side came on. It was aunt Sandy singing. The door came open right away. I knew this was going to be a good show and it was. This moment felt like Fastimes at Ridgemont high when Phobe Kates comes out of the water slowly.
Aunt sandy stood directly infront of my veiw revealing her beutiful thighs and her wet pussywhich she began to powder and spent some time doing just that which made me cum in my pants.The show lasted for about 10 min. the light went out and she was gone. I was spent. She may or may not have been playing with her pussy but who cares, it was hot to watch your own aunt rub her cunt in front of you with out her knowing.
A few weeks went by until I had gotten bored with the lower torso shots ,so I was on the campain to further my studies. I spent some time over on my aunts side of the house visiting & making frequent visits to their bathroom. I saw that some molding was loose on the cieling. I had an idea. Only this one would be alot mre complicated because it involved our attic and their cieling.
The last night of my prepardness I ended my visit with the two milfs by hugging them hard th feel their unbraed tits against my chest. I think they liked it especially aunt Doe. Her nipples would always pertrude her almost seethrough housecoat.Now ya know why I visited at night. Aunt Doe would sometimes make sexual refferences at me in a k**ding way. I wish I could have been smarter to give her the opportunity to advance if she wanted to teach me. She could have been my first if she wanted the honor, I'd gratefully give it to her.A woman of 47 teaching a 15 year old.Wow. Never happened though.
Saturday morning, everyone was gone , out on errands. I was asked to tag along but this was my only chance to finish my puzzle. I quickly gathered up a saw, Hammer,drill &a pry bar.Sawed out the floor just big enough for my head. Then drilled a hole at an angle just enough th breack through to the plasterboared on their side. All that was between me & my fantasy now was a peice of wall paper. A slight tear in the wall paper & history will be made.I had to wait the rest of the weekend out,but I knew it would be well worth it.
Monday morning came and I usually got up for school by 7am but today I woke up at 5am to take my post in the attic. My dad always left by 4:45am ,momby 5am. So I was in great shape plenty of time to fulfill my fantacy & get ready for school.
The bathroom light came on. For the first time I was looking straight down at her. Aunt Doris was the first through the doorshe then closed the door behind her. This was a defining moment for me. I was about to see what I have been waiting for my whole life. She was in her light green house coat.She then exited the room for a minute. She came back sporting her black high heels still wearing the house coat. My tongue dropped out of my mouth. She then opened up her house coat revealing everything I'd hope to see. Those massive torpedo tits with small nipplesbouncing with her every move. My God I thought what a beutiful angel. As I scanned over her georgeous body I noticed her thick healthy thighs and that beutiful patch of pussy.There she stood looking ito the mirror stark naked only wearing her high heels. I didn't deserve this sight. Her size 38c tits were sraying as she was applying her makeup. It was so sexy to watch her walk around naked in those black high heels. She then put on her wrist watch and pearl neck lace. You could have killed me at this point & I would have ben ok with that.Then she began dressing. When her bra went on I knew this awesome show was over. That was only show #1. Show #2 is still underway.I took a slight break. My head was kind of sore from being cramped in that position.
I heard the footsteps of my Aunt Sandy coming down the hall. The light came on ....Showtime. She started running the water for a hot shower. She undressed but the steam from the shower clouded up my glasses. I would have to wait till she was out of the shower. I waited. Finally the water shut off, now the moment of truth.The shower curtain was slung back. but she was drying herself off with a towel. Damn it. Then she hung up the towel, turned around to face my direction. At that moment I thought I drilled a hole in floor with my dick. Sandy was in her late 30's at that time. She looked like a fucking playmate centerfold I k** you not.Her georgeous 36b tits were firm and subtle. Very nice round nipples & not like aunt Does' nipples. Hers were about quarter size where as Doris's were small and pointy. Both very sexy. Sandy ststed to sing again which really enlightend the whole expirence.She too was wearing her high heels and nothing else. My mouth was so dry by this point. I just wanted to climb through the wall & fuck the shit out of her. Her sexy curly red hair, her pouty beutiful lips, her shapely thighs , & her georgeous pussy.Yep I was getting the grand on core. I don't even remember her leaving the room as I layed there in a daze comparing her to every playmate or nude women I'd seen over the years in magazines. None of them compared to my aunt Sandy.Now my two fantacies had been exhausted.
I went to school feeling alot different that day.I really don't remember being at school. I felt like I was in shock. I never thought that day would be the day when my ultimate desires would be reveald with such beuty. I was never prepared to see such a live innocent sex show like I saw that morning. My questions were answred. My fantasy gave in to my desires. & all was well with my world .Until my dad found my little secret, but I don't want to ruin the story.
I'll never foget that morning.I changed forever... Continue»
Posted by leighann 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2806  |  
82%
  |  10

my mother

this is a true story..

i grew up realy attached to my mom. my dad left her for her cousin. i know, scandalous stuff. so, my mother was devastated, she started thinkng sexualy about everything..everyday. this happen when i was 12yo. my mom always walked around the house even greet my friends in a skimpy tanktop & realy trashy panties. she would sit on the sofa, light a cigarette & just leave her legs wide open. me & my cousins & some friends would enjoy telling stories bout our moms & i would let all of them jack off while looking through the window. one rainy night, i got d***k & a little wasted off of hard drinks i decided to lay next to mom & just start touching her. she was sl**ping with one boob hanging out her shirt. i started touching it then when i couldnt help it no more, i sucked it hard!! she woke up and yelled at me to stop!! i did..then she looked at my hand around my 7inch cock & asked me to just lay next to her & rest. i then fell asl**p. woke up to my mom moaning. she was right next to me fucking my cosin's brains out. she commanded me to watch cause i supposedly caused that..so i did. my dick was raging hard. my mom didjt even take her shirt off so her dd's were flopping out of her tanktop. her eyes were locked on me. screaming "fuck me!! fuck your mom!!" after my cousin sprayed his cum on my mom's tummy i asked him to stay & watch me fuck my mother. she layed down beside me calling me "anak" son in filipino..i pulled her towards the window & started eating her big mature pussy. she then yelled out **** me anak!!! fuck your mother hard!! then she picked up the phone & called my dad!! she said she wanted him to hear this. so i grabbed her tits hard & stood by the front window of the house & stuck my dick in my mother's cunt. she said, " look at me and fuck me anak!!! **** me anak!! " so then she wanted to go on top so i let her!! i kept staring at my mom's face, sweaty, mad, horny..she then cried out loud..fuck me hard anak!! i'm your mother!!! so i started shouting "mama oh..mama!! " she pulled away finger fucked while staring at her son then came in front of me..so then i took her to her room & made her call her s****r & friends while her son fucked her..she was soaking wet looking at her baby boy..then yelled mama i wanna cum in you!! she replied do whatever you want anak..**** my pussy anak!! she pulled my head up close to her face & kept saying..i am your mother..anak..fuck me..i screamed mama!! mama!! she came again this time with me..... Continue»
Posted by mumcest 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 4920  |  
62%
  |  11

OHGirl & Velvet: Horny MILF's

OHGirl:

I was lying on a massage table covered in oil as my two sexy masseuses rubbed my muscles and body, prepping me with a mixture of edible oils and sexual lubricant. They both wore scrub outfits and their massive erections outlined their long, stiff cocks through the material. My ex-lover and the father of my most recent c***d, Hondo, was playing the part of one of my ther****ts and my son and often time sex partner, James, was playing the other masseuse. I parted my legs slightly to let the camera film my pussy up close as Hondo massaged my mound and inner thighs, his fingers sliding into my gaping and wet vagina, on occasions, while his hands worked me into a frenzy. James rubbed my shoulders and breasts while I laid on my back and he eventually released his monster cock and it fell across my face and lips as he stood over me, squeezing my breasts and nipples. His black pole rubbed against my cheeks and lips and I slid my tongue out to lick his shaft as he moved his hips back and forth. I looked over to see Hondo removing his outfit and then he got on the table with me and straddled my hips before slowly sliding his long, thick, white prick deep into my waiting honey hole. I moaned out and opened my mouth wider to accommodate Jame’s massive organ as I turned my head and he pushed it deep into my throat. I hadn’t fucked both of them together for some time and this special cam show meant a lot to me, so they had both agreed to fuck me for my fans. My baby bump was now showing, after four months, and my fans knew I was pregnant again. They had all wanted to see me get fucked good and hard by my two biggest partners, so I asked them nicely.

My super enlarged clitoris was throbbing as I was fucked and my cunt gushed a geyser of juice down Hondo’s long pole. James was sucking and pulling on my hard, thick nipples while I blew him and my milk was pouring from both breasts as he squeezed and pumped them, sometimes jetting into the air as it squirted upwards when he pressed them hard. I was in heaven and when Hondo pulled out and lifted my hips, I squealed as his cock slid into my well lubed asshole. James watched his one time friend fuck his mom in the ass and proceeded to smack his hard, thick cock across my face and lips, teasing me with his gargantuan probe. My son had been the largest male I had ever fucked and he had fucked me numerous times over the last two years, always wearing a mask and hiding his identity when we had sex on cam. Tonight he was fucking me without one, letting everyone who saw my show know that I was fucking my son. I was a sex freak and addict and I admitted it freely, but now the secret was out and if any of my relatives were privy to my sexual antics, they now knew how far I had gone. Brandy, the former stripper, the current hooker and web cam amateur, who had fucked nearly 12,000 different men in her life, was fucking the father of her sixth c***d while she was pregnant with triplets and giving a blowjob to her real life son. The thought turned me on and I came once again.

My cunt was stuffed with Hondo’s white cock as I leaned over him and he drove it up into me while my son, James, skewered my ass from behind. I was being dp’d by my two huge lovers and it felt great. I was moaning loudly and Marvin’s crew was filming each angle from near and far as each camera tech moved in and out to show the close ups of my two holes being spread wide and pumped hard. My cam fans were sending messages for them to fuck me harder and the requests were forwarded by Marvin, as he directed the action. Soon my openings were being rapidly fucked as both of their pelvises slammed into my groin and ass. I was going to cum again soon and motioned for one of the crew to move up and join us. I wanted a cock in my mouth too and after a couple of minutes, one of the more well hung camera crewman slid his prick between my lips and I began to suck him. I was airtight and stayed that way for the next 20 minutes as I continued to get fucked and I sucked off my cam crew.

Hondo and James traded places and I got to experience their large penises in both my cunt and asshole. Seeing their large, contrasting sex organs thrusting in and out of me drove me mad with lust and I just couldn’t get enough. The fuck show went on for nearly an hour as I was moved from one position to another and my fans got to see both of my large lovers double stuff my cunt and, a little while later, my asshole. I was nearly delirious as I watched both black and white tools slide into my cunt at the same time, nearly splitting my well used crevice, but then when they both slid into my lubed up asshole I squirted for the camera. I eventually ended up on my knees in front of my lovers and took their huge cumshots in my mouth, swallowing them for the camera. They left me on the table, to resume eating their jizz for my fans, teasing for the camera as I licked my fingers clean. Then my crew began to join me and I sucked them off one by one and devoured their spunk bombs. Even Marvin joined in, wearing my son’s old mask, just in case his new girlfriend got word. I sucked down 6 hot, sticky loads and was worn out as I smoked my ritual cigarette and chatted online with my horny fans. I named a new winner of my “Fan Fuck” contest and then left for home, to join my husband and visit my daughter. Velvet was back in town for one week, before she left once again to resume her porn career. I wanted to enjoy the short f****y reunion while I could and James rode back home with me to see his two s****rs and visit with his new neice. Our f****y reunions were always a bit different.

I was still very horny after the cam show and I let James drive while I sucked his cock. The drive back to our country home was a little over 40 minutes, so it allowed me to enjoy another load of his warm sperm before we arrived. I was going to have him pull over so that I could ride him for a while, but I had already sent a text to let Mikey and Velvet know that we were on our way. I licked my son’s cock clean before I tucked it back into his pants and zipped up his jeans as we drove down our driveway. If I was lucky, I would be riding my husband’s cock tonight, but knowing my daughter, she had probably already drained him.

Velvet:

I arrived home, in a rental car, to find my baby and her daddy having dinner with my little s****r. I hadn’t seen my lover or baby in over a month and I held them in my arms for some time before Mikey put them down for a nap and we fell into bed to make love. We fucked for quite some time before he filled me with his seed and then we laid there, talking and catching up on what I had missed and what I had been up to. We heard my mom come in and we met her and my b*****r downstairs, wearing only bathrobes. They knew we had been fucking, but said nothing as Mikey made them something to eat. My mom went to see her baby and I held my little girl and talked with James while Mikey joined her.

I had seen my mom’s blog site and cam schedule, so I knew that James had fucked her online tonight. He didn’t try to hide the fact, but he didn’t come right out and tell me either. It was nice to see him and he sat next to me as we chatted about his college classes and about my most recent films. I saw his cock grow, while I told him about my most recent sexual encounters on film and it was very noticeable as it pressed out against his pants. Denise began to fuss, so I let her breast feed for a while, as my hand found my b*****r’s groin and I rubbed the outline of his long cock. I smiled at him wickedly and we knew that my dad and mom had disappeared for a while, since they hadn’t returned yet, and that meant one thing in our house…Someone was getting laid. I had eased Jame’s long rod from his pants, after I laid my sl**ping baby next to me, and soon I was bent over and sucking it, deep throating his tool as his balls banged against my chin. I had him all the way in my mouth and that was a testament to my cock sucking skills, which I had worked long and hard to refine over the years. Not many girls could take a 14 inch, coke-can thick, cock all the way down their throat. My daughter slept next to us as I sucked on her uncle’s big pecker.

We didn’t even think about hiding our lust after about 10 minutes or so, because soon I was holding onto the back of the couch while my b*****r slammed his dick deep into my cunt from behind. I was screaming out loudly, but my baby slept through it as I got my pussy fucked hard. James hadn’t fucked me for some time and he was drilling my often used fuck hole in a wild frenzy. I came and soaked the leather cushion with my juices and then I slid off of Jame’s large, black tool and guided his slippery prick into my tight asshole for a little ride. He rammed me hard once again, deep stroking inside my rectum like he was drilling for oil. I fingered my hole with my three middle fingers and rubbed my clit as I came once again and squirted on the already wet and dripping sofa. James told me that he had to cum and he pulled out of my gaping asshole and I sat back on the couch as he jacked his ebony hose over my open mouth. Jizz sprayed my face while my parents watched us from the second floor balcony. How long they had been there, I didn’t know, but we kept on going at it as I swallowed down his sticky spunk and licked his dick clean. I waved to them and they just shook their heads as they once again joined us in the f****y room.

My mom looked very relaxed and I knew that she had just fucked my dad, but I was still surprisingly horny, after having sex with both my dad and b*****r in the last two hours. My mom had just had sex with multiple men that afternoon and evening, so she had a reason to be spent, but my lust and addiction wanted for more. I was going to either have to get Mikey up again or my b*****r and I wasn’t sure that either was up for another ride. We all sat and watched the babies play together for quite some time, once they awoke from their short naps, but before we knew it, it was time for bed. I was still contemplating a sexual agenda for the evening when we put them down in their cribs. Mikey knew well what I was thinking and he offered to get me off with some toys, but I wanted a real cock or two and he understood as I took the car keys and returned to my mother’s condo in town, my b*****r, James, in tow, as we went to the campus area to see what was going on.

My b*****r stayed at the condo when we got into town. He was tired from his long day of filming and had already cum 4 or 5 times that day. Even though he was multi-orgasmic, he had his limits too. I walked down to campus by myself and it was nearly midnight when I came to a campus bar. I was 21 now, so I no longer had a need for a fake ID. I flashed my driver’s license and entered to loud music and d***k college students. I walked to the bar to get a soda and surprisingly was recognized right away by three guys in a booth. They yelled out my name and I smiled their way and then I got a Coke and joined them. “OMG! I can’t believe a porn star is sitting with us.” one of the guys yelled and I laughed as they all began to ask me what I was doing on campus. We talked for 45 minutes about how I was once a student at OSU and how I lived here in Columbus part time. They had all seen my movies and knew who I was from the tabloids and rumors that still swirled around campus. One of the guys had a friend that had fucked my mom on her cam show and after quite a bit of talking, I got to feel a little comfortable with my three new and slightly d***k friends, Samuel, Art and Ben. They were all 21 years old too and were currently in their Junior years. Two were majoring in Engineering and the other was in Computer Sciences. They were the nerdy types and still lived in the dorms, but I didn’t care, since I always liked intelligent men.

I flirted with them and as closing time came, they invited me back to their dorm room, which I quickly accepted. I was so fucking horny that I had gone to the restroom on a couple of occasions just to wipe my pussy to keep my own juices from running down my leg. I had a short skirt on, with no panties, and the thought of lifting it up to take each one of them was running through my mind for nearly two hours, while I teased them and we talked. Their dorm was only three blocks away and as we rode the elevator up, I put my arm under two of the guy’s arms and let them e****t me to their room. When we arrived, they tried to get me to join them for a beer, but I drank water and told them to put on some music and I would dance for them. I was out of my clothes after the first song and they were loving it as I gave each of them nude lap dances and then finally pulled out the first cock of the night.

Art’s hairy cock was stiff as a brick and my lips were wrapped around it and my head was bobbing on his erect shaft while the other two felt me up from behind. I told Sam to fuck me while I sucked Art off and his cock was soon sliding into my pussy. I bounced back against his awkward, out of time thrusts, but his dick was really thick, so it felt great as it spread my lips and vagina with each stroke. Art came quickly in my mouth and I swallowed it and then asked Ben to sit in front of me and take his place. I had barely gotten him into my mouth when Sam’s cock pressed deep into my horny hole and exploded. His cock shot stream after stream of warm baby batter deep in my uterus and I quivered as he kept ejaculating. He was so full of cum and it felt good to feel his dick throbbing in me and unloading his huge surplus. I sat on Ben’s prick and then began to ride him and he came about 4 or 5 minutes later, filling me with more spunk. They all sat there naked and looked at me as I reached between my legs and caught their sperm before it dripped onto the floor. I licked it from the palm of my hands and told them I wanted more, then proceeded to work each one of their cocks with my mouth until one of them got erect again. I led him to his room and laid on my back, spreading my legs wide to let him slide into my cum filled, ready slit.

Art pumped me hard and much longer this time around, for nearly 15 minutes before exploding. Sam was in my mouth during that time and was ready to go again, once Art pulled out, but I guided him into my asshole and let him fill my rectum with his next sticky load. Ben got another blow job and filled my mouth with his salty cum before they were all done once again. They gave me permission to smoke a cigarette in their room and I laid naked on the floor and hoped that they would be ready to go again soon as they watched me finger my cum filled hole. I made myself cum for them, while I put on a masturbation show, in hopes of getting their nerdy cocks up for another round. It was 3:30 am when I came for the second time and then licked the cum and wetness from my fingers. Two of them jerked on their cocks during that time as Art nodded of and then passed out. I crawled over to my two new lovers and began sucking and stroking them again. Sam was done and couldn’t get it up, but Ben’s dick got stiff again and I sat on his rod and rode him to another blast of jizz 15 minutes later. My night was done with my new friends and they offered me the chance to spend the night, but I was ready to go home. I didn’t even bother to cleaned up and got dressed, kissed them good bye and walked back across campus, towards my mom’s condo.

It was just past 4 am as I walked across campus toward High St., smoking a cigarette and feeling a little less horny. My hormones were raging once again and I had learned during my first pregnancy that there was little I could do about it. A tall, lanky black male walked toward me and asked to bum a cigarette as he passed by, so I stopped and reached into my purse to give him one. He looked to be about mid to late thirties, wearing his pants around his thighs with his boxers showing. If not for his underwear, his cock would have been hanging out right in front of me. He looked pretty rough and a bit dirty as he took the cigarette and then I reached to get my lighter. While I was searching for my lighter, he grabbed my purse and tried to pull it from my shoulder, but I held onto it and pushed him away. He still had a hold of my purse strap and began to pull me with him as he tried to run with it. I nearly fell forward and my cigarette fell from my mouth as he grabbed me around the neck with his one arm, placing his hand over my mouth, and then wrapping his other arm around my waist. He held me tightly against his chest from behind and d**g me toward a large pine tree that was growing next to one of the buildings. I tried to elbow him behind me, but my arms were pinned to my side. He used his weight to lean down onto me and push me onto the pine needles that covered the ground around and under the tree branches. I was laying on my stomach and he was on top of my back as I felt him pressing against me while we struggled. His crotch was jammed against my ass and I felt his erection growing as he pressed it against me. He reached down and began to lift my skirt, then began tugging on his own pants. I tried to get up onto my knees but his weight bore me down and I felt his hard cock press against my ass while he laid on top of me. He maneuvered it between my legs and I felt him slide into me. His long cock had easily found it’s way into my gaping, cum filled twat and he began to pound me hard as he muffled my groans and moaning with his hand. I couldn’t move and my head just lay cradled between his forearm and bicep as he squeezed my neck. His hand had already cut off some air, but blocking my trachea was making it harder to breath. I began to get dizzy as I just laid there while he fucked me from behind.

I think that he realized that I was beginning to black out when he released his hand from my mouth. I began gasping for air and started to come around again as he moved his mouth to my ear and told me that I’d better keep quiet. “I just wanted your purse bitch. I didn’t want to do this, but you had to fight me for it didn’t you?” he grunted in my ear while his pole stroked my wet, slippery cunt. He slowly and quietly slid the full length of his swollen dick in and out of my bald crack. “Listen. You can have my purse and I’ll even let you fuck me. Just don’t hurt me, I‘m pregnant.” I whispered back. He eased the strap off my shoulder while he kept his cock in me to keep me pressed against the ground. Then he pushed it away and grabbed both of my wrists and began to plunge his cock deep between my legs. I began to move my hips and push my ass back against his thrusts and soon we were both fucking in synch. “Fuck me harder.” I told him as I arched my back and ass upward. He let go of my wrists and then got up onto his knees while he grabbed my waist and began to doggy fuck me. My pussy got wetter as I submitted to my attacker and soon I was moaning softly as I enjoyed his long, hard, black cock.

“Got damn baby, you a freak.” he said quietly, as I told him I wanted it faster. He picked up speed and soon his groin was slamming my ass and popping against it with each thrust. “Yes, yes, yes…Fuck me baby” I chanted as his rigid pole stroked my g-spot and I began to climax. I felt his body tense up and he filled me with his hot jizz, then he reached up under my shirt and started squeezing my engorged breasts and I began lactating. His huge prick stayed hard and he pulled out and then flipped me onto my back. I spread my legs wide and guided his big, dick back into my wet, cum filled slit. I lifted my shirt and he began to suck on my tits as he squeezed them, milking me as he bit my hard, long nipples and drank my baby’s formula. I came once again and he just kept fucking me as he lifted me up into each driving thrust. My body was covered in dirt and pine needles, but I didn’t care as I was getting fucked better than I had by my three nerdie guys at once. “I want to taste your cum.” I said as I licked my lips seductively. “Girl, you a hooker? I was wondering why you didn’t have no panties on and you got such a big ass pussy. “ he said. I frowned and nearly laughed at his comment. “My pussy ain’t that big.” I said with pouted lips. “My big 10 inch dick slipped in like it was nuttin.” he told me. “Now you let me tap some of that sexy ass and I’ll let you have what you want.” he told me.

I guided his stiff rod into my behind and soon he was drilling my asshole, my juices and the cum from my previous sexual encounter acting as a natural lube. I was purring softly as my ass was stroked and I rubbed my clit while my strange a*****or fucked me in my backdoor. It felt so good and I forgot about how it had all began. “Now I know you a hooker girl. You enjoyin’ this way too much.” he said as he continued to sodomized me for the next 10 minutes. Only one person walked by the area during this time, but they didn’t see us in the darkness, under the tree, and he had quit stroking me when they were near. Once the person was in the distance, he began once again to pound my tight ass.

“Here it come.” he said, as he pulled his ebony rocket from my behind and stood up, crouching over me under the tree branches. I lifted my head up and opened my mouth as he put his dick between my lips and jerked off. I heard him grunt and then his cock spasmed and began to fill my mouth with one huge explosion after another. I swallowed down three big gulps and then licked his cock clean as he looked down on me. He sat next to me and then handed me my purse. “I’m sorry.” he said. “Can I still have a cigarette though. “ We both lit up a cigarette and sat there under the tree smoking for about 5 minutes before I got up and brushed myself off. My breasts and shirt were soaked with milk and my skirt was covered in cum and pine needles as I stood up and got ready to finish my walk home. “Damn girl, you good lookin’ for a hooker.” he said before I began to leave. I smiled and took another drag on my cig. “My cock is getting hard again, you sure you don’t want to do it again?” he asked as I started to walk away. I found myself on my knees sucking his long, pole as I smoked my cigarette. Enjoying a stiff dick and a smoke at nearly 5 am on a Sunday morning, under a pine tree on campus. This time I took off my shirt and skirt and he took off his shirt also, for me to lie on, and then he slid between my legs and demolished my pussy with his huge erection. I bit my tongue to keep from screaming, but I let him alternate between my ass and pussy for nearly 15 minutes before he filled my cunt with a huge load of warm cream.

I walked home slowly, cum running down my inner thighs while I smoked another cigarette. Sometimes it was good to be an easy whore. What started off as a potential mugging turned into a fantastic fuck and now I could just go back to my mom’s condo and rest. I would be in town for another week and would spend it with my man and my baby until I flew back to LA to begin my new series of films. I was four months pregnant now and I was sure to be showing in the next couple of months. I’d better get as much work done as I could before Rudy found out and I began doing the pregnancy fetish thing again. Maybe I would just take time off and not do any porn at all. Even though that sounded logical, I didn’t know if I’d be able to do so with my hormones out of whack. I fell into bed and slept until noon, when I was woken up by my mom and scolded for getting dirt and twigs all over her bed. She wanted to know the story behind it all, but I just cleaned up my mess and showered as I got ready to go back home to my lover. My mom was ready to begin her day and as I left, she was smoking a cigarette and waiting for her newest client to arrive to mess up the nice, clean sheets that I had just put on it.

OHGirl:

He rubbed my small baby bump while he massaged my g-spot and licked my engorged and sensitive clitoris. I was pulling and squeezing my breasts and they were lactating and running down to soak the clean sheets that my daughter had recently put on my bed. I had come to my condo that morning to find Velvet asl**p and covered in cum, dirt and debris, looking as if she had been fucked by a group of guys in a pigsty and now I was in the bed and having my second orgasm as I got my pussy eaten. It felt so good and I lifted my hips and smashed my wet cunt into my client’s face and mouth. His tongue worked me like he new every inch of my body, sucking on my lips and flicking my clit with masterful precision. Of course, I had enjoyed years of such treatment and Mikey always made me scream when his mouth and lips visited my always ready and willing vagina. He was my first customer today and he had come to the condo to fuck me, since we hadn’t been able to have sex the night before. I had told him about my day on cam and about all of the cock I had gotten, but he was still finished for the night, so we decided to have a “Fuck-the-Hooker” day the next morning.

When we were younger and I was a very busy prostitute, we sometimes had no time for our own sex, so we engaged in fantasy meetings during my work times so that we could fuck. We used to have sex all over the place and in a variety of ways as he treated me like a whore that he had picked up and paid. I always fucked and sucked him like one of my ordinary “Johns”. It was exciting for us and we were now enjoying our role playing once again as I begged Mikey to stuff me with his huge, white cock. My cunt was soaked and ready for him to plunge into its deep, gaping cavern and soon he was stroking it with his rock-hard tool.

Mikey worked all of my holes for well over an hour before he fed me his hot, sticky spunk. I gulped it down greedily and then he got dressed, tossed down a $20 on the bed and left. I was once again my husband’s whore and I loved it. I had cum multiple times and now I had to relax and clean up for my next two clients that day. It was going to be another busy day in the life of the amateur cum whore, Brandy, as I fucked my clients and then did a nightly cam sex show. Tonight I would be fucking 5 men from the University of Indiana. Marvin had come up with the idea of trying to entice new sexual partners to take part in my cam shows, by offering the ability to fuck me for free if any men were coming into town for a sporting event. Ohio State was in the Big 10 and had a large amount of sporting events that occurred every week. If he could solicit many of the sporting web sites, chat rooms, etc, looking for men who were making a road trip to watch their team take on OSU, that would make it possible for me to get an influx of new and different partners. Once he made contact with a number of possible men traveling to the sporting events, he would send them info about taking part in an orgy or bukakke. We couldn’t wait until football season began, but until then, he was still getting quite a bit of acceptances from some of his contacts. He would try to book as many men as possible and hoped that at least one or more would arrive. Tonight was the first attempt and we would see what kind of turnout that we got.

Velvet:

I came back home to find that Mikey had left for work and the nanny was with my daughter and s****r. I breast fed and held my little girl and then decided to get some work done by answering texts and emails. I sat on the deck, in a bikini, since the nanny was still there, and got caught up with all of my memos. I even worked on my Velvet Crush website blog and comments. Gerald arrived, as I fully expected, once he saw me outside, while he worked on his tractor. I let him know that the nanny was just inside and he behaved as he became serious and asked me who I thought might be the father of my current pregnancy. I told him that he was the first man I had fucked after giving birth and that I had probably fucked a couple hundred men in my profession since then, so I was clueless. He looked a little down and I felt bad, so I stood up and led him down to the lower patio and into the basement entertainment and workout room. We silently went into the lower level guest room and I slipped out of my bikini and then went to my knees to suck his cock. I worked his hard dick with my lips and then guided his slobber covered cock into my waiting hole. Gerald fucked me hard before he came in me and then I licked him clean before he left.

I spent the rest of the day with the k**s and sent the nanny home and when Mikey came home we had dinner and spent the night in each other’s arms, making love. I still hoped with all my heart that my baby was going to be his. I would be leaving in a few days, to return to LA for another series of movies. In the next two months, I would probably be sporting another baby bump, so I planned on doing as much work as possible before my current trend of upscale films returned to the low budget, fetish, gangbangs. My week went quickly and soon I was landing in LA and staying at Rudy’s house as I started filming my first scene the next day. Rudy was excited to get me back and he showed it by giving me a huge facial after fucking my ass for quite some time. He’s lucky that I liked him and that he was a good agent and manager. Of course, it probably wouldn’t have mattered, since I would have still most likely fucked him anyway. I was a whore and that’s what I did.

OHGirl:

Eight different guys had already spewed their spunk into my mouth while I laid on my back, my head hung over the edge of the bed as my mouth was fucked and cum in after each participant was finished. A couple of other guys were on top of the bed between my legs, taking turns stuffing my gaping hole and fucking it until another took his place. 13 guys had shown up for my cam show and all of them were getting a chance to fuck the pregnant, amateur cam MILF, Brandy. The majority of the men were white, but three were black and one was Asian. I liked to fuck a variety of men and it was paying off for this cam show as my online site was crowded with people that had logged on and now wanted to find out how they could be a part of a future show. My cam show’s motto was that I was the only black MILF online that would fuck every single one of her followers and fans and I was trying my best tonight and by the looks of it, there would be quite a few ready to fuck me in the future.

I was so horny after swallowing all 13 huge loads of sperm and once I started my after cam interview, Marvin and his staff were going to be busy with me. Marvin had just recently broken up with his girlfriend, after she recognized him in the mask, and tonight was the first time he had fucked me in quite a few months without covering his face. His big white cock slammed my pussy from behind and he stuffed it into my ass just before he came and gave me a huge creampie. The camera filmed the jizz drip from my browneye and into a shot glass for me to chug down afterward. I licked the shot glass clean with my tongue and then laid back to relax while the camera man zoomed in to watch me place a cigarette between my lips and light it close up. Smoke rolled from my mouth and out of my nose as I blew out my large inhalation, waiting for my excitement to subside. I rubbed my protruding belly and smoked deeply while I chatted with more of my cam fans, setting up a future shoot with a handful of my interested fans. I was still horny and thought about going home to Mikey, but I knew he’d be with our daughter Velvet, so I went back to the condo for a while and sat in my Jacuzzi to unwind. My son James came home while I was soaking and I had him bring me a bottle of water from the refrigerator and talked him into joining me. For some reason I knew that he wouldn’t say no and that night his long, black cock was all mine and he had no problem burying it hilt deep into all of my openings. What a naughty mom I was.





... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 9 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 497  |  
100%

Mom teaches

My parents divorced when I was 10 over some drinking brawl assed thing. Dad drank a lot & when dad walked out he said, I’ll see you again in divorce court. Mom started to cry un-controllably. Hell, I didn’t know what to do. I took mom’s hand & tried to console her as best I could. She & I just sat there. I started to talk to her. I said, “Mom “We’ll make it. We will be alright”
“We will be fine mom, it will take some hard work but we’ll be ok, besides I know dad drinks too much and never once did I hear him say so, he will always get violate when he was about to pass-out & you don’t need that in a man. From now on I am your man. What do you think?”

On being at 18 years of age, I don’t know why I took interest in my mom. My mom, Sneha, 41 years of age was a real sex goddess. She had a beautiful fiqure of 32-34-32 with nice breasts and round smooth ass. Her best feature was her beautiful long smooth legs when she would be in her skirts.

I used to masturbate thinking of her and her desires. This would also drive me crazy and I wanted to love her. One such occasion happened when we shifted from New Delhi to Gurgoan. We were so tired arranging things in the house that I slept in my mom’s bedroom only. My mom came upstairs after her setting the kitchen. She was in her salwar-kameez at that time. I was half asl**p that I saw her that she was preparing for the bath. Seeing me asl**p, she went with her clothes inside the bathroom. Since our house was new, there was a two lock system at every door. The door could not be closed with one latch only. My mother didn’t knew this. She closed the bathroom door with one latch only.

I took the opportunity and peeped inside the bathroom. My God!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! What the view was that. My mom had pulled down her pajama and was standing there with her kameez on only. Her legs were irrestible. I felt like licking them. She raised her kameez till her pussy and began massaging it. I saw her pussy from the mirror. It was hairy but cute. My cock stood up in its position. She took some shaving gel and applied on her pubic hair. After some time I saw her pussy clean shaved. Her pink pussy was looking gorgeous then her also.

She then took off her kameez too. I could see her perfect pink boobs hanging from the mirror. She went into the bath tub and started lathering her body. After washing her body, I could hear moans coming out from her. I looked and saw that she was fingering inside her pussy. I was so delighted. I left the view and went upstairs and stated masturbating again. Till then she came to her room, and wore a perfect long skirt and top and called me for breakfast. I went down and saw that she was looking more hot and sexy. We ate breakfast together.

I knew Mom has been fucked only once and that also by my father. So decided to see her nude body again and this time she will show me. I knew my mother was a very playful and frank girl. One morning, It was Sunday, Mom was preparing breakfast. She was wearing her black long skirt and a check blue shirt. I woke up and I screamed “MOM” Come here! Something is wrong with me”
“Coming” I heard her say. Mom stepped in my room and asked me what was so wrong. I flew off my covers and said, “Look mom, this happened yesterday.” She looked at my standing cock. I thought she would become angry but she said
“Now you’re becoming a man, and quit a man I might add”. It looks like we need to have a talk.”

My dick was standing up like a shoulder about 6” above me. Mom just smiled at me and said, “Your penis will go down when you get up and moving around.

“But why is it so” I asked. She sat on the edge of my bed and started to explain my questions. As she was explaining her hands softly rubbed my dick and it really stood proud. As she explained what was happening she said this happens to all boys my age. “It is nothing to worry about; it just shows you are becoming a man”

(I knew all about sex thru the neighbor girt but, I wanted Mom to explain it to me) as she talked to me about the sex I would some day have with a female to share this with. Mom kept looking at my hard-on. I asked her “What the use of it?” She replied “It is inserted in a woman’s vagina.” I asked “And what a woman’s vagina like?”
She lowered herself to the floor as I sat on the bed. Moved in closer to my dick. She said, the flesh of a female’s vagina is smooth like my hand. She rubbed me again and again. She said I would love the sexual sensations that a female would give me. “Like What Mom?” I asked. She said she couldn’t show me because of she was my mother. But she could tell me. Mom is one of those people that needs to talk with her hands. She couldn’t show me with out touching me.

As leaned over and licked my dicks under side. “We have to forget all about this event away from this house. I can get in a whole bunch of trouble. Do you understand?” You can’t tell anyone about this. ”I mean anyone” Yes Mom I hear you. I me do you understand?” “Yes Mom”

She took my hard cock in her hand and started to pump it while lightly squeezing it. Mom kissed the tip of my dick lightly and looked up at me with a smile on her face. “This is called a blowjob or giving head. She then put my dick in her mouth and began slow up & down sucking movements. “Oh Mom that feels good” She increased her speed and depth. she said, “This is called “Deep Throating.” She swallowed my dick into her throat. Mom, mom that makes my dick hurt a little” She said, It will feel better in a minute” She kept it up for a while longer. My dick started to explode this creamy substance. I was sweating profusely and lost my breath. Now that is you’re cum sweetie. Deep inside of your cum there is sperm; this sperm will make a girl have a baby, so you can’t put it in her until you have a girl to marry. do you understand?”

“Oh Wow mom this is interesting. Tell me some more” My breathing was returning to normal. She explained my penis has to be inserted in a female’s vagina. “How Mom” how does that happen” She started to rub me again .


I said her that I have never seen a female vagina, then I how can I know where it has to be inserted.
She after thinking said me, “Ok, I’ll show you my vagina, but be careful with that”
I nodded. She then raised her skirt till her panty. I could see her white flower silk panty. She raised her legs and without removing her panty said, “This spot is my vagina. This Is hole in which a dick is inserted.” I put my hand on her vagina and could feel her hot hole and some hairs on it. I said, “But this hole is very small for mine, how will I insert it then.” After thinking she removed her panty too. I was amazed to my mom’s vagina in front of me. She guided her hands to her vaginal hole and inserted her finger in that and said, “Like this honey”.

I could see her finger inserted in her vagina. After some time, she got up. Wore her panty. Lowered her skirt and now asked me to get up and be ready for the breakfast. During breakfast, I kept on asking her “How does a woman feel when inserted” etc.
She finished her breakfast and went upstairs neglecting my questions. I went to her bedroom and asked her to explain me how to fuck. She said that since she was my mother she could only say orally but not practically. I needed a girlfriend to do this. As she said, I replied that I had promised her not to open this matter. Seeing eagerness in my eyes she said “Ok I’ll tell you how to fuck” She said to me to undress. I in no mean time took of my clothes and threw them. She now holding my hand said that it was to be done slowly. I took her hand on her shirt’s button and started unbuttoning them. I peeped in saw her pink bra. She had now completely removed her shirt. After seeing her in her bra, Mom cock was starting to erections. She then took her hands at the back and opened her hooks of her bra.

She removed her bra and I saw her perfect pink tits hanging in freedom. I said, “Mom these are too great. I want to lick them” She allowed me to do so. I put my tongue on them. I bit her nipples and started squeezing them. She was now playing with my cock. She then took her hand removed her skirt. Now she was only in her panty. I took my hand and pulled down her panties too.

My first look at this naked female’s body made my dick hard again. She lay on her back and told me to get on top of her. I did and she aimed my hard dick to the entrance of her pussy. “This is called sexual intercourse. Now slide your cock in me. She was extremely wet pussy as I inserted my dick in her. “Now start pushing down and I will push up .This is called fucking or intercourse.” I think she was enjoying this more than I was.


She was thrusting up and up as high as she could with her eyes closed. “Oh, You are about to make me cum. Keep pushing down. “Mom do you have sperm in there also”? No, no son I will explain in a while”. Now push up on me. “Oh Yeah Baby, make me cum, it’s been so long. It feels so good. She clenched her teeth together her eyes we closed light. She started her movements real fast. I followed her lead and did the same.


“Oh Mom, it’s my dick again it’s like before” Yeah go ahead and leave me your cum in my pussy. I‘ll tell you when. She pumped a few more times. “NOW Son, Love your Mamma, give it to me. Sprit after sprit I left all I had in her hairless pussy. You have just had sex with a female and you did just fine, “Now


She told me about her sexual intercourse encounter positions. Spooning, Missionary, Cow Girl, Reverse Cow Girl, Side by Side, Gapping & Doggie style. “Yeah I understand Mom, but can I see them”?

She went around to the other side and got on top of me. Slowly crawling down to my dick. “Now , this is called 69 or Oral Sex” she started to suck me off again. I just did as she did. I sucked her wet hole as best as I could. No, no Here do me this way. She instructed me lick and rub her slit until her clitoris was hard. “It’s right, here son She pushed the flesh away from her clit. And it stuck its little head out of her folds. There ya go suck my clit real slow at first and hard later. She kept up her sucking my dick and soon it was hard as I could get. It hurt it was so hard. Now, Son she tuned around and lowered her pussy on my dick. This is cowgirl. She rose up a little and back down. My dick seamed to grow while it was in there. She turned around. This is the Reverse Cow Girl. She continued her movements. She did the missionary, then the Spooning. She said, I saved the best for last. This is my favorite. Gapping.
She had me stand up, she lay face up on the edge of the bed with her butt nearly off and spread her legs as wide as possible. Now son come here. Put your young manhood in me. Hold on to my feet. And fuck me hard. I did as she wanted. She went into some kind of trans. Her eyes were closed, and moaning loud. “Oh Yeah. Just like that! Make your momma cum”. She thrust up as I went down and in. Her instruction was great. She was so patient with me. I felt my dick feeling like it did earlier. I started to speed up as she did.
“ Mom” Mom I am going to loose it again. It’s ok do it, let it go. My pee pee started to cum as my mom was reaching for every inch I had. She was thrusting up as she started to cum also. “. FUCK ME! I'M CUMMING!" Pleaseeeeee......put it in Hard .....Fuck me hard Matt. I did as I was told. We had cum together. We lay there for a long time just cooing and petting.
“Matt” she said, “I will make you one hell of a lover for your wife when you are old enough” We dozed off with me lying between the wetness of her legs. Mom woke up first. I didn’t know she had gotten out of bed. She was in the shower. She came out a few minutes later. “Well it’s about time you woke up. It’s time for dinner. What would you like me to cook up for us”?
I said, “Some more of that pussy it just fine for me” She smiled at me. “Maybe later ”. With that we walked downstairs. I noticed a different look on mom’s face. It has kind of a glow to it. She just smiled and said, I Love you so Matt”……….
We spent very few nights in separate beds. We didn’t always have sex, but just cuddled each other with touching, kisses and rubbing until we got each other off. We were extremely close after that. I would be sl**ping and she would come in my room while I was out, she jacked me off until I was hard. And mount me cowboy stile and ride me until I awoke with my yelling out. “Oh Mom” make me come. You can have all I have. Grind that sweet cunt on me. Soon I was giving her me cum deep in her hole. Later I noticed that I had grown another inch or so. She really enjoyed more of me then. I could feel contractions better also.
I will be graduating high school in the spring and off to college in the fall. She told me she had ranged a surprise party for me after my graduating from high school. She wants me to know how to satisfy two women at the same time. So the word couldn’t get back to someone else, she arranged for two women to come to our house. Now that is another great story…….. “Damn I am going to miss all that these women taught me for a little while anyway………... Continue»
Posted by coolswappy 5 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Mature  |  Views: 94076  |  
88%
  |  37

My Girlfriend

My name is Kevin, and I am 41. My wife is a wicked bad hottie,
anMy name is Kevin, and I am 41. My wife is a wicked bad hottie,
and her name is Tracy. She is 23, 5'8; 128lbs with long red curly
hair, 34b-22-34 Last weekend was one to remember, & one that my
wife will always remember. It was a beautiful day, sunny & very
warm, & I was working in the front yard. I heard a truck pull up
across the street, and I looked up to see two enormous black guys
climb out. A few minutes later a car pulled up with the stereo
blaring, and three more equally large black men got out of that car.
As I watched one of the men walked up to the front door, and unlocked
the door. New renters I guessed as I watched the back of the truck
opened, and boxes unloaded. I had finished my work, and decided to
walk over and introduce myself. Walking across the street, and into
the front yard I saw one of the men walk out of the front door. I
walked up, "hi, my name's Kevin, and I live over there in the blue
house across the street. Welcome to the neighborhood, you all need a
hand with any of this?" He replied", hey dude, my name is Tyrone."
Pointing into the back of the truck," that's Omar, and Warren." As we
stood there, two more men walked out of the house, and stood on the
porch. Tyrone turned and said," that's Eric and Bobby." "Hey guys,
good to meet you, "I said. "Do you have any tools?" Tyrone asked.
"Sure what do you need?" I replied. "Well some wrenches & screwdrivers
for sure and I don't know what else," Tyrone said. "Let me get my
whole tool box, and I will be right back, I told him." I came back
with my tools, and hooked up their washer, dryer, & some other stuff
while they carried all their boxes in. After they were done we sat on
the porch, and got to know each other. They were all on the local
universities football team. Tyrone and Omar had just transferred in,
and the other guys were helping them move in. As we sat there talking,
the two new guys started to ask their teammates where all the action
was, where do all the hotties hang? Eric said, " well with it bein'
summer, & all the students gone things sure dried up here for sure."
"No fuckin' way dawg," Omar said. "There's got to be some hot women
here some fuckin' where that wants to get jiggy." Sitting there I
began to think about how HOT my wife is, & how envious these
guys would be if they saw her. "Well I don't have to worry I bragged."
They all stopped talking and looked at me. "Yeah, why is that," Bobby
asked? " Because my wife is totally HOT, too fuckin HOT dude, &
she is about as wild as any guy could handle." "Bullshit" Warren said
", what makes you think that your wife is all that? Everybody
says that their wife is all that . What makes you so sure?" "You
can see for your self man ", I tell them as I pull out my wallet and
showing them her picture. "FUCK ME" Tyrone shouts. "She is fuckin'
fine, & I luv hot lil redheads. Is she a natural redhead? " He asks?
"Totally," I tell them, smiling ear to ear at the envious tone in
their voices. They are still passing the photo around, and as I look
on Omar starts to rub the enormous bulge in his sweatpants. Trying not
to stare, I am amazed as his cock swells, & swells. I even start to
wonder if it will ever stop. I am not the only one that notices,
suddenly Tyrone laughs, Omar quit playing with your little cock
lookin' at dude's ol' lady. Little cock, I wonder to myself, they my
be hung like horses. As we sit there I begin to wonder, to fantasies
about an encounter between theses guys and my girlfriend. What would
they do? What would she do? " Hey guys" I start in a shaky
voice...."What if could get her to come & visit? Do you think that you
hot ass jocks could get some play?" Finishing with a challenge, I
could see them all start to think to plan, plot, and hope for a
chance. "What do you mean," Omar asked as he stared intently at the
photo, the hunger and lust thick in his voice. "Well I can get her to
come over here, & from there on the ball is all yours to run with. If
you can do it without fumbling." They start to get a little angry at
my challenge, & I can see on their faces that they will do ANYTHING,
without limits or hesitation, to make me regret my challenge. "Here's
how we do it, when she gets home I will tell her that I met you guys,
and that she should bring you over something to eat as a house
warming. Once she is in your house it's all up to you." as I say the
words I know that this could all get very bad, she could get hurt if
they took things too far, but I also know how rough & kinky she likes
it. "Leave the back door open so I can slip in & see if you dudes got
any game" A few hours later Tracy got home to find me taking a
casserole out of the oven. "Did you make us dinner?" she asks as she
walks in to the kitchen. "No this is house warming present for our new
neighbors. "Since I cooked it you should take it over, fair? I ask."
"Sure, let me change first" she says. "Hey tracy, why don't you wear
that hot little blue dress that I got you last week. I have wanted to
check it out " I say as I start to put my plans into operation. "K, be
right back let me change. " Following her to our bedroom I stand
behind her and start to caress her as she takes off her cloths. As she
stands there nude she opens the dresser drawer to get out a pair of
panties. Handing her the dress I say, " Here just put this on & hurry.
You won't need those later, " I tell her. "Are you sure " she asks as
she thinks about her errand. "No, it's cool. Just go over, say hi &
welcome them." Standing in the living room I watch as she slowly walks
across the street, my throat tightens & pulse quickens as I see the
light from the sun setting behind our house as it makes her thin dress
virtually invisible. Standing there, rubbing my swelling cock thru my
pants I watch as she walks up on the porch and knocks on the door. As
I watch the door opens, and I imagine her surprise to see our
neighbors, see that there are five large, muscular black men there.
She stands on the porch for several minutes talking; I guess that they
are taking advantage of the light to look through her thin dress. As
they push the screen door open, I see her walk in and disappear as
they surround her and the door closes. Quickly opening the door, I run
across the street and into their backyard so than I can slip in the
back. As I stand outside their backdoor, I see Tracy walk into the
kitchen and set the dish on the table. As she stands there they circle
her, and I hear faintly that they are talking. They are asking about
Sharon, and how she likes the town, our neighborhood, & finally even
about me. After a few minutes I hear her begin to laugh, and peeking
through the window in the backdoor I see Warren tickling her, and as
he does she backs against Bobby, she is trapped, sandwiched between
the two huge men. She looks so tiny standing there in the middle of
those huge, powerful six-foot tall plus muscular football players.
Their playfulness starts to become a little aggressive and soon all of
them start to touch her, roughly groping. Crowding her, they start
walking, guiding and forcing her back into the living room. I hear
their voices, the lust and excitement evident in their tone. I slowly
open the Kitchen door and quietly walk across the room. As I stand
there peeking into the living room, I see that she is starting to look
around, looking for an out as they maul her, her thin dress torn open.
Buttons flying as Tyrone rips it open. There she stands in the center
of the room, her small hands vainly trying to cover alabaster white
skin. They stand in a circle around her, shirts off and the basketball
shorts loosened as they start to rub & stroke their swelling cocks. I
almost gasp out loud when I see them. They are all enormous, and none
are smaller than ten or so inches to thirteen to fifteen inches.
Tyrone and Warren are HUGE. Omar is the smallest and his is at least
ten inches long & as thick as my wrist. Tracy is mesmerized by their
powerful bodies and enormous size too. I can see it in her eyes,
though they are wide with fear at the situation, she is also excited.
From the doorway, I can hear them clearly. They stand there taunting
her, asking her if she has ever seen such enormous cocks, has she
touched or tasted one so big, does she dream of such HUGE cocks?
Warren and Tyrone step even closer, and begin to rub their cocks on
her. Reaching out they each take one of her hands and guide it to
their cock. Slowly as she continues to stare at them all, her hands
begin to gently squeeze and strike their swollen cocks. Suddenly, Omar
pushes Tracy to her knees, his large powerful hands covering her
shoulders as he towers above her. "You look hungry bitch, here taste
this, " he growls as he slaps her across the face several times with
his long, fat, swollen cock. Looking up somewhat in shock, surprised
and eyes wide open staring into his eyes, she slowly opens her small
mouth. " Yea, you hot fuckin' lil slut, you fuckin' know you wanna be
fed, you wanna have that sweet lil mouth FUCKED by some big black cock
don't you?" Omar says. Slowly he rubs the tip of his long hard dark
cock back and forth across her lips, as he lifts it from her lips a
trail of precum appears. Grabbing a fistful of her thick curly red
hair he pulls her open mouth onto his throbbing cock. The others stand
there watching, holding their cocks, Warren and Tyrone smile down at
her as she continues to squeeze & stroke their huge swollen throbbing
cocks. Bobby and Eric move behind her, and start to rub her ass,
spreading her cheeks. Momentarily, her eyes widen in suprise as she
appears to suddenly realize exactly where she is and what is
happening. She starts to whimper and struggle, but Omar roughly grabs
her head , two fistfuls of long red curly hair & starts to fuck her
mouth. Thrusting his long thick cock, his hips moving rythmically as
he slides in and out of her small mouth. "Suck it bitch, suck it HARD
you slut," he says. Her small mouth stretched open as she sucks
harder. Saliva begins to run from the corners of her mouth, as the
nasty wet slurps sounds grow louder, and drips onto her breasts. As I
watch I see Eric lean down and start to roughly shove his long thick
fingers into Sharon's pussy. Her hips begin to shift, twist, to squirm
as he rams them deep. Omar & the guys laugh as Bobby lifts her ass so
that she is standing, feet wide apart, and bent over at the waist.
Standing there in the doorway I watch them use her, as they make her
their slut. "I've got to fuck this fuckin' lil white slut NOW," Tyrone
moans as i steps around behind Tracy, Her hand still clutching his
enormous cock, he pulls it off and twists it behind her back as his
cock rests on the crack of her ass, throbbing. Feeling him, Sharon
manages to get her mouth off Omar's glistening cock, and look back at
Tyrone. Whimpering, please oohh please don't please, stop. Please
don't, this isn't right she moans even as her legs spread
uncontrollably wider." You know you want this fat black cock slut, you
fuckin' know you want it, and your going to fuck it with your sweet
lil slutty pussy, " Tyrone tells her as he starts to rub the enormous
head between her swollen wet dripping lips. As they stand there
watching her, the guys start to rub the cocks on her face as Tyrone
teases her pussy. Suddenly Tracy sees me in the doorway, "Kevin, god
Kevin help," she whimpers. Her eyes locked on mine, I smile as I walk
in and sit in one of the recliners. "Well dudes, is she all and more
than I promised? Admit it, she is the hottest woman any of you have
ever had," I say. As she hears my words, I see the realization dawn on
her face that I set this all up, that she is here now and in the
situation she is, because I want it to happen, and that she is
completely helpless to stop it. She looks at me our eyes locked as
Omar slides his hard wet glistening cock back between her lips.
Grabbing a handful of long curly red hair, Omar begins to thrust, to
slide his dark cock in and out of Tracy's mouth. As I sit there
watching I can hear her sucking harder, the wet nasty slurping sounds
growing in intensity. "Tyrone, fuck her dude, fuck her hard. What are
you waiting for? Fill her with that huge fuckin' cock and make her
feel it," I say as I continue to keep my eyes locked on hers. Suddenly
I see her eyes, bulge, she pushes back from Omar, both her small hands
on his hips, so pale on his dark skin, she opens her mouth, a soft
gurgling sounds erupts as she starts to keen, whimper. I watch as
Tyrone holds her, hands on her slender hips as he suddenly pulls her
back again, driving, slamming deep. He pulls her back again & again as
he tries to get more and more of his enormous cock into her. Suddenly
her mouth forms a perfect O as she lets out a sobbing cry, and as I
watch all fifteen thick dark black throbbing inches slam deep, as he
roughly pulls her tiny petit body back. Warren steps in front and
takes Omar's place and he starts to rub his very thick long cock
across Tracy's lips. Her tiny body is lifted & rocked back and forth
as Tyrone slams his huge cock into her again and again, reaching out
to steady herself she grabs Bobby and Eric's fat hard cocks, squeezing
them as she steadies herself. I sit there and watch as Tyrone pounds
her, f***es everything extremely thick inch in and out of her tiny
helpless body. Standing in front of her, laughing, Warren begins to
slap her face with his cock, grabbing a huge fistful of thick curly
red hair he pulls her face closer so that he can viciously slap his
long fat black 14 inch cock across her face again and again.
Whimpering loudly, Sharon opens her mouth as she is used like a toy,
bounced like a rag doll, opens her mouth and tries to capture Warren's
enormous cock in her mouth. Sliding between her lips, Warren begins to
fuck her mouth, to feed her his swollen cock. As I sit there watching
them, they use my hot redheaded girlfriend savagely. They fill her so
incredibly full of their unbelievable cocks, and they do it so
roughly. Sandwiched between Tyrone and Warren she is stuffed as they
hammer her with their cocks. Both thrusting in time with each other,
each forcing her deeper onto the others cock. I watch in amazement as
Warren's thick cock stretches her throat, as it slides deeper a bulge
appears, the outline of his huge mushroomed cock head almost visible
as he fucks her wet dripping sucking mouth. Still holding on with a
tight grip, Tracy bouncing back and forth resulting in Eric and Bobby
being jacked off, their cocks dripping precum as they too watch her
get used as a nasty little fuck toy. Suddenly Tyrone pulls his cock
out of her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping, open and throbbing.
The lips of her cunt are dripping wet, and dark, thick and full of
bl**d. Looking at me, Tyrone says, "Do you really want this sweet
little slut busted open? I mean WIDE fuckin' open, hammered, pounded,
and slammed so fuckin' open that she will never be the same?" "I want
you to hit it so hard dude that she never forgets this, that she can't
live without it and begs for more. Pushing back from Warren , tracy
turns her head and looks at me, her eyes wide, fearful, helpless, "
please, god , ooohhh please she whimpers to me. Please make them stop.
They are too BIG, too many," she sobs. Her eyes pleading with me as I
nod to them. "She is all yours guys, feel free to do anything to her
you want, any way that you want." Tracy utters a whimpering moan at
my words, and as I watch Bobby and Eric move in front of Tracy. They
both begin to rub the hard swollen black cocks on her cheeks ,
slapping her cheeks with their cocks, leaving trails of precum. "Open
wide bitch," Bobby groans as they both press the heads of the dark
cocks in her mouth at the same time. Warren stands beside them smiling
at the sight. Moving close behind her I watch as Tyrone pull her legs
wider apart, reaching down and roughly parting the cheeks of her
smooth white ass. As I sit there watching, I see Tyrone look down &
suddenly spit on the head of his cock. Leaning closer I watch as he
presses the head of his enormous cock against her pink puckered ass.
Her eyes fly open & I hear her trying to whimper & plead around the
two fat cock heads in her mouth. Tracy begins to struggle wildly as
she feels Tyrone press the head of his anaconda against her virginal
asshole, the sobs & cries louder though still muffled by the cocks in
her mouth, both Bobby and Eric reach down and grab an arm. Twisting
her arms, and pulling her forward the both restrain and f***e more of
their cocks into her mouth. Helpless & immobile, Tyrone starts to
slowly press his cock into her. As I watch, the swollen tip starts to
enter her, the ring of her ass stretched painfully wide. Tyrone
patiently begins to lean forward and slowly slide deeper until he has
the head of his huge cock fully inside her. Pulling back until the
mushroom tip of his cock begins to stretch her open he again spits on
his cock & f***es it back in. Slowly he manages to slide another inch
or two of his extremely thick cock into her. Every time that Tyrone
presses his fat cock into her Sharon whimpers & groans around the two
cocks that are fucking her mouth at the same time. Patiently working
back and forth Tyrone manages to gets 3 or 4 inches into her, his huge
hands on her hips he starts to rock back and forth. His thick long
barely moving in and out of her as he continues to f***e more in to
her. Finally he has about half of his cock in her, & it still looks
like the thickest 6 or 7 inches are just waiting to be stuffed into
her. Slowly he pulls back, the ring of her asshole hugging and pulling
back stuck to his enormous cock, until only the fat mushroomed tip is
in her and he looks over at me." It's party time now " he growls as he
suddenly lungs forward, slamming, impaling her on his enormous cock,
the entire length pounded into her tiny body. Tracy's body erupts in
a frenzy of movement, her screams can be heard around the two fat
cocks in her mouth as she begins a keening wail, as she begins to
buck. Holding her more tightly, Tyrone begins a steady pounding,
slamming thrusting pace as he hammers her tiny ass. Pulling almost the
entire length out before driving it in, impaling her with his huge
horse cock. " Fuck yes, ohh yea. Fuck her harder." I say. Sitting
there watching as I give her to them to fuck, to Dominate and use. As
I sit there watching I begin to notice that she is no longer trying to
get away. It looks now like she is pushing back to meet his savage
thrusts. As I watch Tyrone, his hands on her hips I can now tell for
sure that she is meeting his thrusts. She is eagerly pressing back,
eagerly opening herself to his huge black anaconda. Bobby and Eric
feel it too and let go of her arms. Looking up at them both, Sharon
leans back & takes the cocks from her mouth. Grunting with each
powerful driving thrust from Tyrone, Tracy takes Bobby and Eric's wet
dripping cocks in her hands and begins to lick one then the other.
Looking down at her, Bobby says," that's it slut, suck my fuckin'
cock. Suck it good baby and maybe I will feed you." With a cock in
each hand, Tracy looks at both Bobby and Eric." Yes oohhh yes , feed
me your huge fuckin' cocks, make me suck every long thick black inch
of your cocks, "she whimpers. Bouncing of Tyrone's cock , she eagerly
takes turns opening her mouth & letting the two men in front fuck her
mouth. Omar and Warren stand to the side watch as Tracy turns from a
f***ed victim, to a hungry eager slut. Slamming her even harder,
involuntary whimpers erupting from her full mouth with each bestial
driving thrust, Tyrone strains and I can tell is filling her, pumping
her savaged ass full of his hot seed. Pulling back, his cock cumming
out of her with a loud wet plop, he slaps his still semi-erect cock
back and forth across her ass checks hard enough to leave marks. As I
sit there watching, tracy looks at the men in front of her, looking
up into their eyes she starts to beg, "please, please fuck me, I need
more I need more now. I will do ANYTHING you want, oh god I need your
fat fuckin' cocks in me now," she sobs. Sitting beside her on the
floor, Warren reachs over and pulls her on to of him. "Here sit on
this slut, sit on this black snake if you want to be stuffed," Warren
tells her. Reaching back she guides his long thick dark cock between
her wet thick pouting lips. Grabbing her hips he drives it deep, lifts
her up and drops her onto his thick pulsating anaconda. Her head
tossed side to side as he bucks up, slams up filling her, impaling her
with his enormous cock. As I watch I can see Tyrone's cum oozing out
of her stretched hole. Omar does not hesitate as he stands behind her,
without any warning Warren wraps his thick powerful arms around her,
pulling her down. Trapping her & holding her helpless as Omar moves
closer. Still sucking eagerly on both Bobby and Eric, there is a wild
vulnerable look in her eyes as she tries to ready herself for what she
knows is coming. Without hesitation, Omar drives his full length into
her in a single brutal thrust. Tyrone's cum is f***ed out with each
powerful thrust of Omar's cock. Sandwiched between Warren and Omar,
her tiny body shoved, bounced, & ridden hard as the two enormous men
pound her raw stretched holes. Whimpering and moaning, Tracy begins
to be fucked harder, to be used, be treated like a slut gangbanged by
them all. Looking me in the eyes she tells them", fuck me with your
BIG cocks, fuck me hard, please **** me with your big fuckin'
beautiful black cocks. Make me your nasty lil gangbang slut." Warren
and Omar start to fuck her even harder as they hear her words. " You
want to be our slut, a slut for BIG cock baby?" Omar asks as he slams
this thick cock in and out of her small ass. "You want you hot slutty
lil ass pounded? You luv being gangbanged don't you slut?" "Yes, oh
god yes, please, please don't', please don't fuckin' stop. Hurt me
with your huge horse cocks," she screams just before Bobby grabs her
long red curly hair and starts to savagely fuck her small wet drooling
mouth. As I watch Bobby thrust in and out of her mouth I can hear her
making wet nasty slurping sounds as her hunger grows. The saliva
running from the corners of her mouth, dripping, strings of saliva
hanging from her chin as she is face fucked. Pulling back I watch as
the cum spews from Bobby's huge cock, Tracy's face painted. Leaning
closer, she opens her mouth to catch several spurts of thick hot white
crème on her extended tongue. Taking his cock he smears the cum on her
cheeks with his throbbing cock. Moving into place Eric doesn't miss a
beat as he begins to fuck her mouth too. Her face now covered with cum
she makes such loud nasty slurping sounds as she hungrily sucks Eric's
long thick dark cock. Warren and Omar both pound her harder, and
harder. Each seeming to want to slam, drive, impale their cock the
deepest in her. A brutal competition with her the helpless squealing
victim trapped in the middle. Almost in unison, they both flood her
with their enormous loads, each pumping her full of their hot thick
crème. As they move back she lay there open, weak, and limp, Eric
f***es all of his cock into her mouth, her throat and starts to cum,
as I watch I see her throat swell, & hear her gag & gasp as she
struggles to swallow the thick enormous load f***efully pumped into
her throat. The next several hours are all a replay of the first as
the five of them use Tracy until they are tired and spent. As I sit
there watching she slowly gets to her knees, and crawls over to me.
Climbing onto my lap, I am amazed at the sight of her, her pussy and
ass raw, swollen, worn, and very red. Each hole stretched open as
thick white cum oozes out, thick trails running down her inner thighs.
Her face slick with cum, and her hair stiff with repeated loads of
their seed, she is a nasty sight. Looking me in the eye, Tracy says,"
You are so wicked. How did you know, how did you know that I would
enjoy this?" "I didn't do it for you, I did it because I wanted it to
happen for you", I replied. "You are mine to own, use, or even to loan
out. That you enjoyed this so merely affirms your submissiveness, and
my right to OWN you. Wait until next weekend, our neighbors are bring
the whole football team over for a BBQ at our house, and you will
serve them all, " I say laughing. The look of fear and excitement in
equal mixture on her face.
d her name is Tracy. She is 23, 5'8; 128lbs with long red curly
hair, 34b-22-34 Last weekend was one to remember, & one that my
wife will always remember. It was a beautiful day, sunny & very
warm, & I was working in the front yard. I heard a truck pull up
across the street, and I looked up to see two enormous black guys
climb out. A few minutes later a car pulled up with the stereo
blaring, and three more equally large black men got out of that car.
As I watched one of the men walked up to the front door, and unlocked
the door. New renters I guessed as I watched the back of the truck
opened, and boxes unloaded. I had finished my work, and decided to
walk over and introduce myself. Walking across the street, and into
the front yard I saw one of the men walk out of the front door. I
walked up, "hi, my name's Kevin, and I live over there in the blue
house across the street. Welcome to the neighborhood, you all need a
hand with any of this?" He replied", hey dude, my name is Tyrone."
Pointing into the back of the truck," that's Omar, and Warren." As we
stood there, two more men walked out of the house, and stood on the
porch. Tyrone turned and said," that's Eric and Bobby." "Hey guys,
good to meet you, "I said. "Do you have any tools?" Tyrone asked.
"Sure what do you need?" I replied. "Well some wrenches & screwdrivers
for sure and I don't know what else," Tyrone said. "Let me get my
whole tool box, and I will be right back, I told him." I came back
with my tools, and hooked up their washer, dryer, & some other stuff
while they carried all their boxes in. After they were done we sat on
the porch, and got to know each other. They were all on the local
universities football team. Tyrone and Omar had just transferred in,
and the other guys were helping them move in. As we sat there talking,
the two new guys started to ask their teammates where all the action
was, where do all the hotties hang? Eric said, " well with it bein'
summer, & all the students gone things sure dried up here for sure."
"No fuckin' way dawg," Omar said. "There's got to be some hot women
here some fuckin' where that wants to get jiggy." Sitting there I
began to think about how HOT my wife is, & how envious these
guys would be if they saw her. "Well I don't have to worry I bragged."
They all stopped talking and looked at me. "Yeah, why is that," Bobby
asked? " Because my wife is totally HOT, too fuckin HOT dude, &
she is about as wild as any guy could handle." "Bullshit" Warren said
", what makes you think that your wife is all that? Everybody
says that their wife is all that . What makes you so sure?" "You
can see for your self man ", I tell them as I pull out my wallet and
showing them her picture. "FUCK ME" Tyrone shouts. "She is fuckin'
fine, & I luv hot lil redheads. Is she a natural redhead? " He asks?
"Totally," I tell them, smiling ear to ear at the envious tone in
their voices. They are still passing the photo around, and as I look
on Omar starts to rub the enormous bulge in his sweatpants. Trying not
to stare, I am amazed as his cock swells, & swells. I even start to
wonder if it will ever stop. I am not the only one that notices,
suddenly Tyrone laughs, Omar quit playing with your little cock
lookin' at dude's ol' lady. Little cock, I wonder to myself, they my
be hung like horses. As we sit there I begin to wonder, to fantasies
about an encounter between theses guys and my girlfriend. What would
they do? What would she do? " Hey guys" I start in a shaky
voice...."What if could get her to come & visit? Do you think that you
hot ass jocks could get some play?" Finishing with a challenge, I
could see them all start to think to plan, plot, and hope for a
chance. "What do you mean," Omar asked as he stared intently at the
photo, the hunger and lust thick in his voice. "Well I can get her to
come over here, & from there on the ball is all yours to run with. If
you can do it without fumbling." They start to get a little angry at
my challenge, & I can see on their faces that they will do ANYTHING,
without limits or hesitation, to make me regret my challenge. "Here's
how we do it, when she gets home I will tell her that I met you guys,
and that she should bring you over something to eat as a house
warming. Once she is in your house it's all up to you." as I say the
words I know that this could all get very bad, she could get hurt if
they took things too far, but I also know how rough & kinky she likes
it. "Leave the back door open so I can slip in & see if you dudes got
any game" A few hours later Tracy got home to find me taking a
casserole out of the oven. "Did you make us dinner?" she asks as she
walks in to the kitchen. "No this is house warming present for our new
neighbors. "Since I cooked it you should take it over, fair? I ask."
"Sure, let me change first" she says. "Hey tracy, why don't you wear
that hot little blue dress that I got you last week. I have wanted to
check it out " I say as I start to put my plans into operation. "K, be
right back let me change. " Following her to our bedroom I stand
behind her and start to caress her as she takes off her cloths. As she
stands there nude she opens the dresser drawer to get out a pair of
panties. Handing her the dress I say, " Here just put this on & hurry.
You won't need those later, " I tell her. "Are you sure " she asks as
she thinks about her errand. "No, it's cool. Just go over, say hi &
welcome them." Standing in the living room I watch as she slowly walks
across the street, my throat tightens & pulse quickens as I see the
light from the sun setting behind our house as it makes her thin dress
virtually invisible. Standing there, rubbing my swelling cock thru my
pants I watch as she walks up on the porch and knocks on the door. As
I watch the door opens, and I imagine her surprise to see our
neighbors, see that there are five large, muscular black men there.
She stands on the porch for several minutes talking; I guess that they
are taking advantage of the light to look through her thin dress. As
they push the screen door open, I see her walk in and disappear as
they surround her and the door closes. Quickly opening the door, I run
across the street and into their backyard so than I can slip in the
back. As I stand outside their backdoor, I see Tracy walk into the
kitchen and set the dish on the table. As she stands there they circle
her, and I hear faintly that they are talking. They are asking about
Sharon, and how she likes the town, our neighborhood, & finally even
about me. After a few minutes I hear her begin to laugh, and peeking
through the window in the backdoor I see Warren tickling her, and as
he does she backs against Bobby, she is trapped, sandwiched between
the two huge men. She looks so tiny standing there in the middle of
those huge, powerful six-foot tall plus muscular football players.
Their playfulness starts to become a little aggressive and soon all of
them start to touch her, roughly groping. Crowding her, they start
walking, guiding and forcing her back into the living room. I hear
their voices, the lust and excitement evident in their tone. I slowly
open the Kitchen door and quietly walk across the room. As I stand
there peeking into the living room, I see that she is starting to look
around, looking for an out as they maul her, her thin dress torn open.
Buttons flying as Tyrone rips it open. There she stands in the center
of the room, her small hands vainly trying to cover alabaster white
skin. They stand in a circle around her, shirts off and the basketball
shorts loosened as they start to rub & stroke their swelling cocks. I
almost gasp out loud when I see them. They are all enormous, and none
are smaller than ten or so inches to thirteen to fifteen inches.
Tyrone and Warren are HUGE. Omar is the smallest and his is at least
ten inches long & as thick as my wrist. Sharon is mesmerized by their
powerful bodies and enormous size too. I can see it in her eyes,
though they are wide with fear at the situation, she is also excited.
From the doorway, I can hear them clearly. They stand there taunting
her, asking her if she has ever seen such enormous cocks, has she
touched or tasted one so big, does she dream of such HUGE cocks?
Warren and Tyrone step even closer, and begin to rub their cocks on
her. Reaching out they each take one of her hands and guide it to
their cock. Slowly as she continues to stare at them all, her hands
begin to gently squeeze and strike their swollen cocks. Suddenly, Omar
pushes Sharon to her knees, his large powerful hands covering her
shoulders as he towers above her. "You look hungry bitch, here taste
this, " he growls as he slaps her across the face several times with
his long, fat, swollen cock. Looking up somewhat in shock, surprised
and eyes wide open staring into his eyes, she slowly opens her small
mouth. " Yea, you hot fuckin' lil slut, you fuckin' know you wanna be
fed, you wanna have that sweet lil mouth FUCKED by some big black cock
don't you?" Omar says. Slowly he rubs the tip of his long hard dark
cock back and forth across her lips, as he lifts it from her lips a
trail of precum appears. Grabbing a fistful of her thick curly red
hair he pulls her open mouth onto his throbbing cock. The others stand
there watching, holding their cocks, Warren and Tyrone smile down at
her as she continues to squeeze & stroke their huge swollen throbbing
cocks. Bobby and Eric move behind her, and start to rub her ass,
spreading her cheeks. Momentarily, her eyes widen in suprise as she
appears to suddenly realize exactly where she is and what is
happening. She starts to whimper and struggle, but Omar roughly grabs
her head , two fistfuls of long red curly hair & starts to fuck her
mouth. Thrusting his long thick cock, his hips moving rythmically as
he slides in and out of her small mouth. "Suck it bitch, suck it HARD
you slut," he says. Her small mouth stretched open as she sucks
harder. Saliva begins to run from the corners of her mouth, as the
nasty wet slurps sounds grow louder, and drips onto her breasts. As I
watch I see Eric lean down and start to roughly shove his long thick
fingers into Sharon's pussy. Her hips begin to shift, twist, to squirm
as he rams them deep. Omar & the guys laugh as Bobby lifts her ass so
that she is standing, feet wide apart, and bent over at the waist.
Standing there in the doorway I watch them use her, as they make her
their slut. "I've got to fuck this fuckin' lil white slut NOW," Tyrone
moans as i steps around behind Sharon, Her hand still clutching his
enormous cock, he pulls it off and twists it behind her back as his
cock rests on the crack of her ass, throbbing. Feeling him, Sharon
manages to get her mouth off Omar's glistening cock, and look back at
Tyrone. Whimpering, please oohh please don't please, stop. Please
don't, this isn't right she moans even as her legs spread
uncontrollably wider." You know you want this fat black cock slut, you
fuckin' know you want it, and your going to fuck it with your sweet
lil slutty pussy, " Tyrone tells her as he starts to rub the enormous
head between her swollen wet dripping lips. As they stand there
watching her, the guys start to rub the cocks on her face as Tyrone
teases her pussy. Suddenly Sharon sees me in the doorway, "Kevin, god
Kevin help," she whimpers. Her eyes locked on mine, I smile as I walk
in and sit in one of the recliners. "Well dudes, is she all and more
than I promised? Admit it, she is the hottest woman any of you have
ever had," I say. As she hears my words, I see the realization dawn on
her face that I set this all up, that she is here now and in the
situation she is, because I want it to happen, and that she is
completely helpless to stop it. She looks at me our eyes locked as
Omar slides his hard wet glistening cock back between her lips.
Grabbing a handful of long curly red hair, Omar begins to thrust, to
slide his dark cock in and out of Tracy's mouth. As I sit there
watching I can hear her sucking harder, the wet nasty slurping sounds
growing in intensity. "Tyrone, fuck her dude, fuck her hard. What are
you waiting for? Fill her with that huge fuckin' cock and make her
feel it," I say as I continue to keep my eyes locked on hers. Suddenly
I see her eyes, bulge, she pushes back from Omar, both her small hands
on his hips, so pale on his dark skin, she opens her mouth, a soft
gurgling sounds erupts as she starts to keen, whimper. I watch as
Tyrone holds her, hands on her slender hips as he suddenly pulls her
back again, driving, slamming deep. He pulls her back again & again as
he tries to get more and more of his enormous cock into her. Suddenly
her mouth forms a perfect O as she lets out a sobbing cry, and as I
watch all fifteen thick dark black throbbing inches slam deep, as he
roughly pulls her tiny petit body back. Warren steps in front and
takes Omar's place and he starts to rub his very thick long cock
across Tracy's lips. Her tiny body is lifted & rocked back and forth
as Tyrone slams his huge cock into her again and again, reaching out
to steady herself she grabs Bobby and Eric's fat hard cocks, squeezing
them as she steadies herself. I sit there and watch as Tyrone pounds
her, f***es everything extremely thick inch in and out of her tiny
helpless body. Standing in front of her, laughing, Warren begins to
slap her face with his cock, grabbing a huge fistful of thick curly
red hair he pulls her face closer so that he can viciously slap his
long fat black 14 inch cock across her face again and again.
Whimpering loudly, Sharon opens her mouth as she is used like a toy,
bounced like a rag doll, opens her mouth and tries to capture Warren's
enormous cock in her mouth. Sliding between her lips, Warren begins to
fuck her mouth, to feed her his swollen cock. As I sit there watching
them, they use my hot redheaded girlfriend savagely. They fill her so
incredibly full of their unbelievable cocks, and they do it so
roughly. Sandwiched between Tyrone and Warren she is stuffed as they
hammer her with their cocks. Both thrusting in time with each other,
each forcing her deeper onto the others cock. I watch in amazement as
Warren's thick cock stretches her throat, as it slides deeper a bulge
appears, the outline of his huge mushroomed cock head almost visible
as he fucks her wet dripping sucking mouth. Still holding on with a
tight grip, Tracy bouncing back and forth resulting in Eric and Bobby
being jacked off, their cocks dripping precum as they too watch her
get used as a nasty little fuck toy. Suddenly Tyrone pulls his cock
out of her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping, open and throbbing.
The lips of her cunt are dripping wet, and dark, thick and full of
bl**d. Looking at me, Tyrone says, "Do you really want this sweet
little slut busted open? I mean WIDE fuckin' open, hammered, pounded,
and slammed so fuckin' open that she will never be the same?" "I want
you to hit it so hard dude that she never forgets this, that she can't
live without it and begs for more. Pushing back from Warren , Sharon
turns her head and looks at me, her eyes wide, fearful, helpless, "
please, god , ooohhh please she whimpers to me. Please make them stop.
They are too BIG, too many," she sobs. Her eyes pleading with me as I
nod to them. "She is all yours guys, feel free to do anything to her
you want, any way that you want." Sharon utters a whimpering moan at
my words, and as I watch Bobby and Eric move in front of Tracy. They
both begin to rub the hard swollen black cocks on her cheeks ,
slapping her cheeks with their cocks, leaving trails of precum. "Open
wide bitch," Bobby groans as they both press the heads of the dark
cocks in her mouth at the same time. Warren stands beside them smiling
at the sight. Moving close behind her I watch as Tyrone pull her legs
wider apart, reaching down and roughly parting the cheeks of her
smooth white ass. As I sit there watching, I see Tyrone look down &
suddenly spit on the head of his cock. Leaning closer I watch as he
presses the head of his enormous cock against her pink puckered ass.
Her eyes fly open & I hear her trying to whimper & plead around the
two fat cock heads in her mouth. Tracy begins to struggle wildly as
she feels Tyrone press the head of his anaconda against her virginal
asshole, the sobs & cries louder though still muffled by the cocks in
her mouth, both Bobby and Eric reach down and grab an arm. Twisting
her arms, and pulling her forward the both restrain and f***e more of
their cocks into her mouth. Helpless & immobile, Tyrone starts to
slowly press his cock into her. As I watch, the swollen tip starts to
enter her, the ring of her ass stretched painfully wide. Tyrone
patiently begins to lean forward and slowly slide deeper until he has
the head of his huge cock fully inside her. Pulling back until the
mushroom tip of his cock begins to stretch her open he again spits on
his cock & f***es it back in. Slowly he manages to slide another inch
or two of his extremely thick cock into her. Every time that Tyrone
presses his fat cock into her Sharon whimpers & groans around the two
cocks that are fucking her mouth at the same time. Patiently working
back and forth Tyrone manages to gets 3 or 4 inches into her, his huge
hands on her hips he starts to rock back and forth. His thick long
barely moving in and out of her as he continues to f***e more in to
her. Finally he has about half of his cock in her, & it still looks
like the thickest 6 or 7 inches are just waiting to be stuffed into
her. Slowly he pulls back, the ring of her asshole hugging and pulling
back stuck to his enormous cock, until only the fat mushroomed tip is
in her and he looks over at me." It's party time now " he growls as he
suddenly lungs forward, slamming, impaling her on his enormous cock,
the entire length pounded into her tiny body. Tracy's body erupts in
a frenzy of movement, her screams can be heard around the two fat
cocks in her mouth as she begins a keening wail, as she begins to
buck. Holding her more tightly, Tyrone begins a steady pounding,
slamming thrusting pace as he hammers her tiny ass. Pulling almost the
entire length out before driving it in, impaling her with his huge
horse cock. " Fuck yes, ohh yea. Fuck her harder." I say. Sitting
there watching as I give her to them to fuck, to Dominate and use. As
I sit there watching I begin to notice that she is no longer trying to
get away. It looks now like she is pushing back to meet his savage
thrusts. As I watch Tyrone, his hands on her hips I can now tell for
sure that she is meeting his thrusts. She is eagerly pressing back,
eagerly opening herself to his huge black anaconda. Bobby and Eric
feel it too and let go of her arms. Looking up at them both, Sharon
leans back & takes the cocks from her mouth. Grunting with each
powerful driving thrust from Tyrone, Tracy takes Bobby and Eric's wet
dripping cocks in her hands and begins to lick one then the other.
Looking down at her, Bobby says," that's it slut, suck my fuckin'
cock. Suck it good baby and maybe I will feed you." With a cock in
each hand, Tracy looks at both Bobby and Eric." Yes oohhh yes , feed
me your huge fuckin' cocks, make me suck every long thick black inch
of your cocks, "she whimpers. Bouncing of Tyrone's cock , she eagerly
takes turns opening her mouth & letting the two men in front fuck her
mouth. Omar and Warren stand to the side watch as Sharon turns from a
f***ed victim, to a hungry eager slut. Slamming her even harder,
involuntary whimpers erupting from her full mouth with each bestial
driving thrust, Tyrone strains and I can tell is filling her, pumping
her savaged ass full of his hot seed. Pulling back, his cock cumming
out of her with a loud wet plop, he slaps his still semi-erect cock
back and forth across her ass checks hard enough to leave marks. As I
sit there watching, tracy looks at the men in front of her, looking
up into their eyes she starts to beg, "please, please fuck me, I need
more I need more now. I will do ANYTHING you want, oh god I need your
fat fuckin' cocks in me now," she sobs. Sitting beside her on the
floor, Warren reachs over and pulls her on to of him. "Here sit on
this slut, sit on this black snake if you want to be stuffed," Warren
tells her. Reaching back she guides his long thick dark cock between
her wet thick pouting lips. Grabbing her hips he drives it deep, lifts
her up and drops her onto his thick pulsating anaconda. Her head
tossed side to side as he bucks up, slams up filling her, impaling her
with his enormous cock. As I watch I can see Tyrone's cum oozing out
of her stretched hole. Omar does not hesitate as he stands behind her,
without any warning Warren wraps his thick powerful arms around her,
pulling her down. Trapping her & holding her helpless as Omar moves
closer. Still sucking eagerly on both Bobby and Eric, there is a wild
vulnerable look in her eyes as she tries to ready herself for what she
knows is coming. Without hesitation, Omar drives his full length into
her in a single brutal thrust. Tyrone's cum is f***ed out with each
powerful thrust of Omar's cock. Sandwiched between Warren and Omar,
her tiny body shoved, bounced, & ridden hard as the two enormous men
pound her raw stretched holes. Whimpering and moaning, Sharon begins
to be fucked harder, to be used, be treated like a slut gangbanged by
them all. Looking me in the eyes she tells them", fuck me with your
BIG cocks, fuck me hard, please **** me with your big fuckin'
beautiful black cocks. Make me your nasty lil gangbang slut." Warren
and Omar start to fuck her even harder as they hear her words. " You
want to be our slut, a slut for BIG cock baby?" Omar asks as he slams
this thick cock in and out of her small ass. "You want you hot slutty
lil ass pounded? You luv being gangbanged don't you slut?" "Yes, oh
god yes, please, please don't', please don't fuckin' stop. Hurt me
with your huge horse cocks," she screams just before Bobby grabs her
long red curly hair and starts to savagely fuck her small wet drooling
mouth. As I watch Bobby thrust in and out of her mouth I can hear her
making wet nasty slurping sounds as her hunger grows. The saliva
running from the corners of her mouth, dripping, strings of saliva
hanging from her chin as she is face fucked. Pulling back I watch as
the cum spews from Bobby's huge cock, Tracy's face painted. Leaning
closer, she opens her mouth to catch several spurts of thick hot white
crème on her extended tongue. Taking his cock he smears the cum on her
cheeks with his throbbing cock. Moving into place Eric doesn't miss a
beat as he begins to fuck her mouth too. Her face now covered with cum
she makes such loud nasty slurping sounds as she hungrily sucks Eric's
long thick dark cock. Warren and Omar both pound her harder, and
harder. Each seeming to want to slam, drive, impale their cock the
deepest in her. A brutal competition with her the helpless squealing
victim trapped in the middle. Almost in unison, they both flood her
with their enormous loads, each pumping her full of their hot thick
crème. As they move back she lay there open, weak, and limp, Eric
f***es all of his cock into her mouth, her throat and starts to cum,
as I watch I see her throat swell, & hear her gag & gasp as she
struggles to swallow the thick enormous load f***efully pumped into
her throat. The next several hours are all a replay of the first as
the five of them use Tracy until they are tired and spent. As I sit
there watching she slowly gets to her knees, and crawls over to me.
Climbing onto my lap, I am amazed at the sight of her, her pussy and
ass raw, swollen, worn, and very red. Each hole stretched open as
thick white cum oozes out, thick trails running down her inner thighs.
Her face slick with cum, and her hair stiff with repeated loads of
their seed, she is a nasty sight. Looking me in the eye, Sharon says,"
You are so wicked. How did you know, how did you know that I would
enjoy this?" "I didn't do it for you, I did it because I wanted it to
happen for you", I replied. "You are mine to own, use, or even to loan
out. That you enjoyed this so merely affirms your submissiveness, and
my right to OWN you. Wait until next weekend, our neighbors are bring
the whole football team over for a BBQ at our house, and you will
serve them all, " I say laughing. The look of fear and excitement in
equal mixture on her face.... Continue»
Posted by kdawg69 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1450  |  
94%
  |  4

Rania's Poker Party

i****t, First, Inter, Oral, Amp, Preg?


So I was sitting there, the way I always am, but at least I had some
company. Mark was there, and he'd brought a couple of his friends. A
black guy named Tony and a guy who looked Irish, all red hair and freckles
named Cal, which was short for Callahan I found out, since his first name
was Toby and he hated it. I'd never met them before, but it was cool.

They were all about 20, Cal was 19 I think, going to the junior college.
I'd just turned 18 and I was still in high school, which seemed ridiculous
to me. I couldn't wait to graduate. Mom and Dad were out of town for a
wedding, which was the main reason Mark and his friends had come by.
Raiding my dad's liquor cabinet was a lot cheaper than buying it.

"So how do you play this?" I asked.

"You never played poker, Rania?" Tony grinned at me. He was pretty
cute, not really tall, but nice looking with his chocolate skin and white
teeth. A real outgoing personality too, sort of a friendly guy and I liked
that a lot.

"Nope." I shrugged. "I can play cribbage though."

"Cribbage?" Mark laughed. "This is poker night! Everybody bring your
money?"

"Money?" I stared at him.

"Well, you gotta have money." Cal laughed. "That's the point."

"Ahhh..." I rolled my eyes. "I got better things to do with my money
than give it to you guys." I started pushing myself from the table.

"It's not real money, just nickels and dimes, don't go." Tony smiled at
me.

"Wellll..." I shrugged. "I'll try a little."

We were all drinking, the guys more than me. It was fun though, sitting
there and trying to figure out what I was doing. One of the guys would
help figure out how much to bet, or if I should fold, or whatever. They
were trying to be honest too, it seemed like, cause I was winning. I had
like ten dollars in nickels, dimes, and quarters in front of me and it was
funny.

"Well, shoot. I guess we better get serious." Mark said, looking at the
big pile of coins in front of me, and the little ones in front of him and
his friends. "No more help for Rania, she's on her own now."

"That's fine." I giggled. "I'll beat the pants off you guys anyway!" I
was feeling pretty smart right then.

"Beat the pants off us?" Cal grinned and Tony laughed with him. "We'll
see, we'll see."

And sure enough, eventually my luck started turning. Tony won a bunch
of hands, with Cal and Mark winning enough to stay in the game. We were
all getting a little buzzed, not really d***k, but just relaxed. I was
sitting between Cal and Tony and they'd both moved their chairs a little
closer, just a fraction every once in awhile and before I knew it they were
right next to me, the both of them.

"Hey!" I laughed. "You guys are cheating!"

"No we're not!" Tony protested. "We just like sitting by you."

"Yeah, Kell, come on." Cal touched me on my shoulder, giving me a little
rub and I grinned at him.

"You're just trying to see my cards."

It didn't really occur to me that they might be trying to see something
else too. I'm a pretty girl, I know that, with a cute face and a nice
body. A real nice body, seriously toned, even buff you might say because I
get a serious workout everyday. My ass is nice and pert and solid, believe
me, I'm proud of my butt, I work it to death. My breasts are nice too,
firm but pretty large and I was a little self-conscious about them
actually, since they were 34D cups. In high school big is good, but bigger
is sort of weird.

I have blonde hair, sorta long I guess. Mostly I keep it in a ponytail,
but that night it was loose. And blue eyes, not dramatic blue or anything,
but nice. Everybody likes me, but my problem is that I have really bad
legs. In fact, I don't have any legs at all hardly, which sucks even worse
than you might think. It happened when I was seven, riding my bike and
ending up under a truck. No use crying over it 11 years later though, I
did plenty of that before. So, now you know I'm an amputee, with a great
body, a pretty face, and no boyfriend...Cause for some reason boys just
don't really want to get serious with a girl in a wheelchair.

So, I was sort of innocent. I mean I never really had a boyfriend or
anything, as I just explained. I wasn't exactly shy myself, but I was far
from outgoing and I think I intimidated most guys anyway. Even the guys I
was playing poker with, at first they'd been nervous, sort of like they
were walking on egg shells around me, but their drinking and my
determination to have good time got them over that quickly enough.

Maybe too quickly I thought, as it did finally dawn on me that by trying
to look at my cards Tony and Cal were getting a pretty good eyeful down my
loosely buttoned blouse.

"Okay, okay." I grinned. "Move back over, come on...I want to win some
of your money back."

They laughed and joked, but they moved and I still wasn't winning. But
finally I had a good hand, a really good one, and it was right on time too.
I was down to my last quarter, which I'd just anted into the pot.

Mark had the bet and he threw in a dime, which Tony matched and then
bumped to a quarter. I just looked down at the empty table and then at the
three jacks in my hand.

"Can I borrow a quarter from somebody?" I asked innocently and they all
laughed at me. "I'm serious, come on!"

"You can't borrow a quarter, Rania!" Mark grinned. "You have to play
with your own money."

"But I don't have any more. Please?" I looked around, batting my eyes
and making a puppy dog face, but it was no use.

"Nope, you're out of money, you're out of the game, that's how it
works." Cal said.

"Well...Maybe..." Tony started saying and I smiled at him. "You got
anything worth a quarter? You know, something to throw in?"

"Ummm..." I thought about it. "I have my earrings." I said. "They're
worth way more than a quarter though."

"Don't bet those Kell." Mark shook his head.

"Well, you guys wouldn't really keep them, if I lost..." I looked
around. "Would you?"

"I would." Mark said seriously, cause he was sorta like that.

"I bet you would." I frowned.

"Aw, she's out." Cal said, "Let's play...my bet?"

"Wait, hold on...How about um, my top?" I said, giggling nervously, but
being serious. "Like strip poker, right?"

"You played strip poker before?" Tony grinned at me.

"Well no, but I heard of it." I said. "Come on, my top okay?"

"For a quarter?" Mark stared at me.

"Mmmm...Can I get like a little change or something for it?" I asked
them.

"No." Cal grinned. "All clothes are a quarter except socks...you
wearing socks?"

"No!" I laughed at him and he turned bright red, but I wasn't offended
or anything.

"Okay, so Rania's clothes are worth a quarter." Mark said, "Okay?"

"Yeah sure." Tony nodded, looking at his cards like he was cool.

"Okay." Cal nodded as well.

"Alright then, umm...do I have to take it off now?" I asked.

"You gotta pay the pot, Rania." Tony grinned and they all watched as I
sighed and took off my blouse, exposing my plain white bra cupping my large
breasts.

I folded it up and put it in the center of the table. "Okay, I'm in."

I tried to ignore the guys' looks, but I felt a little funny sitting
there in my bra. I kept my cards close to my chest and brushed a long
strand of blonde hair out of my eyes, being brave as I returned their
stares.

"Okay, to me?" Cal licked his lips. "I'm...I'm in...and uh, I'll raise
it a quarter."

"What?" I stared at him and he giggled.

"Wait your turn." He smiled at me.

Of course everyone stayed in, Mark and then Tony, tossing in their money
and Tony even raised another quarter, so it was fifty cents to me!

"This isn't fair!" I said, looking at them with pursed lips.

"Fifty cents, Kell." Mark leaned back.

That's uh...Hmmm..." Tony chuckled. "Your bra and shorts, I guess. If
you wanna stay in the game."

"I don't like you guys." I said, frowning as I looked at my cards again.
Three jacks, an eight and a two. And we still had the draw coming.
"Underwear has to be worth more than regular clothes, come on."

"Well, we agreed..." Cal started, but Tony held up his hand.

"That's fair." He nodded, looking around. "Underwear is...personal." He
said it with a straight face, but then he bust out laughing and even I had
to smile at him.

"How about, okay, fifty cents for underwear then...but that includes
panties too." Mark looked at me and I nodded as we all agreed that was
fair.

"Okay, hold on a sec." I put my cards face down and made funny faces at
them for a few seconds while I worked my panties off, pulling them out
front under the long skirt I wore with a grin.

"Oh, she can't do that!" Cal protested, but Tony just laughed and nodded
and Mark just shrugged. "You can't do that, you gotta like take stuff off
in order."

"What?" I laughed at him. "How do you know I don't put my dress on
before I put on my panties?"

"Well..." He looked down, grumbling because I hadn't shown him my tits.

But I was sitting there with no panties on, and it was a little
embarrassing putting them on the table. I mean they were clean, you know,
but they were my little pink panties, with a little white bow on the front
and...It was weird. It was also exciting, which was really strange. There
I was, an 18 year old high school virgin, playing strip poker with three
college guys...Yikes! I kinda liked it.

But I wouldn't have admitted it in a hundred thousand million years.

At least we got to draw cards now and I decided to take two, looking for
that other jack. Mark took one, so I figured he had like a straight, or
maybe a flush, if he'd gotten lucky. Tony took three, so all he had was a
pair of something. Cal took three also, so I figured I had them beat just
sitting there.

"My bet?" Tony asked. "I'll check."

"What's that mean...oh!" I remembered. "My bet, right? Ummm..." I
frowned then and Tony was grinning. "You sneaky..."

I had to bet either a quarter or fifty cents, and I was going to lose
either my bra or my skirt, one or the other. This wasn't working out like
I'd planned at all and I almost quit, but I knew I had the winning hand
so...

"A quarter..." I said. "You guys keep your eyes on your cards." I made
sure I was sitting close to table, as close as I could get, and I wriggled
my butt out of my skirt, wrapping it up finally and putting it on the
table.

"Hmmm...Cal looked at his cards and then at me...and then, "I'm out. I
got squat."

"Quarter to me huh?" Mark rubbed his chin. "Okay. Here's your quarter
and I'll...bump it a quarter. Fifty cents Tony."

"I'm in." He didn't even hesitate. "And, aw, what the hell...let's add
a quarter. So that's..."

"Fifty cents to me." I frowned. But I'd pulled two fives in the draw,
as if by magic, and even I knew it was gonna be tough for anybody to beat a
full house.

"Alright." I took a deep breath. "We're all adults." Then I looked at
Mark. "Some of us anyway, Mark close your eyes."

"No way, Rania. Let's see `em." He laughed and I blushed, but I did it.

I removed my bra slowly, actually liking the way I had the attention of
those guys, especially Tony whom I was starting to like a lot. Cal was
okay too, Mark...nyaaa...So I reached behind me, which of course gave those
guys a real thrill, and undid my bra with one hand, pressing it to my boobs
with the other, and then finally taking it off after a long, long pause.

"Wow." Cal said. "You're uh...Wow."

"Close your mouth, Cal." Tony chuckled, but he was looking at my tits
too and he liked them a lot.

My nipples were hard, which was mildly embarrassing, and pointed like
bubblegum rockets. They didn't sag, for all their size, and I was sort of
proud actually. I'd never, ever shown my breasts to anyone, but there I
was, naked as a jaybird now, with rock hard nipples and three horny guys.
Do you see a pattern here?

I tossed my bra on the table carelessly, I mean once they'd seen me I
couldn't take it back, so I actually relaxed quite a bit and laughed at
their stares.

"Is that it I asked?" Ready to lay down my cards and get dressed again,
because I knew I had a winner.

"Uh, nope...It's a quarter to me and I'll see that, and raise fifty
cents." Mark said.

"Fifty cents?" I stared at him. "You're doing that on purpose! I don't
have anymore clothes!"

"Sorry, Kell...But these cards are worth every penny!" He smiled and I
knew he was bluffing.

"Trying to buy the pot, huh buddy?" Tony thought he was bluffing too.
"I got your fifty, and here's fifty cents more."

"Oh you guys suck!" I said. "A dollar now? To me?" I was sitting on
the best hand anybody'd had all night and they were pulling that stuff? It
wasn't fair and I was so annoyed I even forgot I was naked. Almost.

"A dollar to you." Tony nodded.

"Well." I shrugged. "I guess I'm out. I don't have anything else to
bet."

"Well..." Mark said slowly. "...you could bet other things."

"Other things?" I looked at him. "Like what? My teeth?"

"No, mmmm...how about, I don't know...a kiss maybe? Or...Nah...that's
not worth a dollar..."

"A kiss isn't worth a dollar?" I stared at him in disbelief. "Is that
an insult or something?" I honestly didn't know what to think of it.

Tony and Cal had the good sense to stay quiet, at least.

"No I just mean a kiss, well...everybody kisses." Mark shrugged. "How
about like, ummm...something serious."

"Serious?" I was lost now. "What do you mean serious?"

"I mean like sex, you know. Something...like a blowjob?" He said
slowly, watching my reaction closely.

"What?" I snorted. "Are you crazy?"

"Well, if you bet a blowjob and you win...You get to pick who goes down
on you, right?" Mark grinned at me. "I mean you could have Tony do it, if
you want...He's still in. Or me...Up to you. Plus you get our money."

"Uhhh..." I sat back shaking my head trying to understand him.

"But only if you win, if you don't then whoever wins the hand, me or
Tony...well...you know..."

"You want me to give you a blowjob?" I'd never even touched a boy's
penis!

"Well, duh...You're pretty hot." Mark chuckled and if I could have I
might have slapped him.

"So it's like you guys win either way." I shook my head.

"Well so do you." Mark grinned, "Depending on how you look at it."

"I won't give you a blowjob, Mark." I shook my head. "Tony maybe," I
seriously blushed when I said that and I couldn't look at him. "But not
you."

"Why not?" He asked.

"Cause you're my b*****r?" I said, holding out my hand like it was
obvious. "Remember that?"

"Ah, who cares, come on...You're probably gonna win anyway and then you
can play with Tony all you want."

"I don't want to play with Tony!" But I was lying and they knew it. I
could feel my face burning and my nipples felt like they were going to pop.
My sex was greasy and I squirmed uncomfortably in my chair.

"Well, either way. Oral sex for a dollar, you in or out?" He asked.

"I'mmmmm..." I paused, thinking hard. If I had the winning hand, I
could probably clean these guys out. Teach them a real lesson maybe. And
I did have the winning hand, I was sure.

"What? Come on." Mark said impatiently.

"How much for real sex?" I asked, swallowing hard.

"What? Like fucking?" Mark stared at me.

"Yeah." I nodded. "If I said I'd do it with the winner, if I don't win
I mean, how much is that worth?"

"I don't know." Mark shrugged. "Five dollars?" He looked at Tony and
Tony was laughing and not saying a word. He just held up his hands like he
was innocent.

"Don't ask me, man." Tony wasn't saying a thing.

"Five?" I shook my head. "You're crazy, it's gotta be like...I don't
know, twenty bucks, how about that?" Even that wasn't very much, especially
for my virginity, but these guys didn't know I was a virgin and I wasn't
gonna say anything, and twenty bucks was probably about all my b*****r had
anyway. He was always broke.

"Ahhh...well, sure." Mark nodded and took a drink of his beer. "Twenty
is...okay, I guess."

"Okay then, I'll see your dollar...for a blowjob..." I rolled my eyes.
"And raise you guys twenty for um, fucking...But!" I stared at them. "No
more raising, this is it, right?"

"Sure uh, okay." Mark nodded. "So twenty to me? Then..." He opened his
wallet for ten, searched his pockets for a crumpled five and some ones, and
finally counted all the change in front of him. He had twenty dollars and
ten cents. "...I'm in."

"I'm...in..." Tony nodded and I laughed at him, thinking I'd just scored
pretty good. About 45, almost 50 bucks altogether, not bad at all.

"Read `em and weep, boys!" I said, cause I'd heard that in a movie once
and had wanted to say it al night. I laid down my full house and grinned
at them triumphantly.

"Uhhh, that's good." Tony nodded. "But I have four sixes. Sorry about
that." But he didn't look sorry and my smile felt frozen on my face.

"Ohhh...look at Tony go!" Cal laughed, finally finding his voice after
sitting like a lump for twenty minutes staring at my boobs.

"Not bad Tony, but I got this little thing they call a straight
flush...Seven through Jack of Hearts. Ain't that cool?" Mark grinned at
us, and especially at me.

"Bet you were looking for this guy, huh?" He tapped his jack, the one
I'd been missing.

"Well, I guess it's our lucky night Tony, Rania owes us buddy!" He gave
Tony a high five and I glared at him. "You're not gonna welch out on us,
are you s*s?"

"No." I shook my head. "You know me better than that, Mark."

"Yeah." He smiled at me. "You always keep your promises, and hey!
That's why we love you!"

"Well, you're the big winner I guess um..." I swallowed, not exactly
sure how I was supposed to feel about this. I mean I wanted sex yeah, but
not with my b*****r for one thing. And not because I owed to somebody for
another. I kinda wanted it to be more special than that, you know?

"I think she's shy." Mark said to Tony.

"Well, you're kinda bein' a dick." Tony told him and I smiled at that.

"Am I?" Mark looked at him.

"Yeah. You gotta be smooth man." Tony shook his head. "You already
know she's gonna do it, right? So be nice."

"It's okay." I smiled at Tony, "Mark's been a dick since he was born.
I'm used to it."

"Shoot." Tony shook his head, smiling back at me. "If you were my
s****r...Mmmm...I wouldn't be no dick, not like that."

"Yeah yeah...Knock it off." He looked at me. "Are you gonna pay up or
what."

I laughed then, looking at Tony. "See what I mean?" I nodded. "Yeah
okay, ummm...The same time okay? I want Tony to be there. I..." I bit my
lip, looking at him. "I want him to be my first, alright?"

"Your first?" Tony narrowed his eyes.

"I never did it." I swallowed nervously. "So um...You did it before
right? Like you know how?"

He chuckled and I blushed. "Don't worry, everybody knows how. That
ain't the hard part."

"Yeah. I know." I was sounding stupid, the way I do when I talk to guys
I like. "I just meant, you...you're not a virgin too, are you?"

"No." Tony smiled. "But I wish I was now." He was talking softer and I
think we both forgot Mark and Cal were there with us.

"Why?" I asked, smiling and playing with my hair, feeling my bare
breasts just aching suddenly to be touched.

"Cause you're way finer than any girlfriend I ever had." Tony was closer
too and then we were kissing and it was nice, I ain't lying. Wow!

"Come on." Mark sighed. "Okay, fine both of us. He can fuck you and
you suck me, right?"

"I hate my b*****r sometimes." I whispered and Tony just grinned at me.

"Don't worry, I'll take care of you." He promised.

"What about me?" Cal was whining like a red headed step-c***d.

"You shouldn'ta folded, pal." Mark laughed. "Television's in there." He
pointed towards the living room. "Use a coaster too! My mom's a neat
freak."

"You wanna cover yourself up?" Tony asked me as he stood up.

"Nah, I'm okay." I shrugged. "You're gonna see it all anyway, right?" I
giggled nervously and I felt a little scared because this was the bad part
for me, the part in my dreams where it became a nightmare.

"It's okay." He bent over and kissed me again. "You're really
beautiful."

"You say that now..." I smiled weakly, looking into his soft brown eyes.

"No, I mean it and if you don't want to do this, we don't have to.
Mark's full of shit." Tony told me seriously. "You don't owe us anything."

"Do you want to do it?" I asked him. "With me?"

"Yeah." He nodded. "Long as I can see you again after, long as were
still friends. If it's gonna be problem, then no...I can wait."

"Really Tony?" I think I was going to cry, which sounds totally dumb,
and I even wiped at my eyes for a second, but I didn't.

"Uh-huh." He nodded. "We can go as fast as you want, whatever you want,
okay?"

"I want to do it." I told him. "But I gotta know if you mean it..." I
grabbed my wheels and rolled back in my chair, really hating it right then,
and giving Tony, and the others a real good look at my legs. Such as they
were.

I'd lost them just above the knees and there were some scars, but it
wasn't that bad. Not horrible, except the way my thighs just...ended.
Round and sort of wrinkled, like the end of really big hot dogs you might
say, except that sounds sort of funny, and my legs weren't funny at all.

The guys also got a good look at my pussy too, but I wasn't quite so
nervous about that. I mean it was private, yeah, but not weird like my
legs. I had a little golden hair down there, sort of yellow-brown, and my
clit was hard, like a little pink eraser, but only because Tony...Mmmm...I
don't know, he just seriously made me feel good. Anyway, I was looking at
my legs, and probably they did too at first, but when I looked at them, all
three of them, they were staring at my pussy.

"I mean it." Tony said, blinking and forcing himself to look into my
face.

"Okay." I bit my bottom lip. "Me too."

"Well, I'm glad we got that sorted out." My b*****r rolled his eyes.
"Come on."

He pushed me towards my bedroom, with Tony following and Cal too, even
though he hadn't won anything. I guess TV didn't sound like much fun, and
I didn't mind really. I know I sound like a slut or something, but for one
thing, I'd been basically dreaming of sex for like 4 years straight. Some
people say only guys have wet dreams? The people who say that are guys,
believe me, girls have them too...We just don't make a big deal out of it.

For another thing, do you believe in love at first sight? Or if not
that, then maybe love two hours after first sight? Cause I was thinking
that I could seriously be in love with Tony right about then. I didn't
have a lot of experience, true, and he wasn't exactly the sort of guy I'd
pictured myself with, since I was a german-swede and he was...I don't know,
zulu or something. No offence intended. I'm just pointing out the
obvious, which didn't bother me at all.

And also, while I'm on it, I did have this weird psychological thing
about keeping my word. I know some people can say they'll do something and
then change their mind, or forget, or whatever, but not me. I'd said I'd
do it, give the winners blow jobs and even have sex with them, and I'd
known at the time what those things were. So chickening out later, or
stepping up to some higher moral ground didn't really make much sense. I'd
lost my legs and people had sent me cards and letters saying how brave I
was, you know, the courageous little girl...Maybe I just always felt I had
to live up to that or something.

Whatever it was, I knew one thing...I was finally going to lose my
virginity and that thought didn't bother me at all!

Mark had rolled me into my bedroom a thousand times, probably more.
He'd also carried me a gazillion times, so he knew what to do. Basically
he wheeled me to my bed and just waited until I'd pushed myself up and out,
flopping onto my tummy, which was easiest for me. To the uninitiated it
probably looked like I could have used some help, but believe me, I didn't
need it or want it.

"Ain't you gonna help her?" Cal asked and Mark just gave him a look
like, `What? Are you crazy?'

I got on my bed just fine and I could have rolled over, but remember how
I said I was proud of my ass? I was laying there on my tummy for one
reason...Just to show it off to Tony.

I'm a little paranoid about getting a fat ass, or a flat ass, which
would be just as bad, so I do physical therapy, like leg curls, and
swimming, but not really swimming, I just sort of float and kick until my
ass burns with the effort. Anyway, I work my butt to death and now, laying
there on my tummy, bare butt naked, I knew it was paying off. Legs or no
legs, a man couldn't look at my firm round ass and not get excited. Or so
I hoped.

"What do you think?" I asked Tony, partly because I wanted to tease him,
and partly because I wanted to make sure he liked what he saw.

"I think you're uh..."

"Fucking hot!" Cal finished for him.

"Yeah." Tony chucked, turning his head. "Fucking hot."

"Shit, I've been looking at that for the last 4 or 5 years, man." My
b*****r was saying. "You got no idea."

"Really?" I looked at Mark, a little surprised. "You've been looking at
me?"

"Since you were like 13, Kell." He nodded, taking off his clothes while
we talked. "I used to jerk off in your panties."

"That was you?" I stared at him.

"Well yeah." He laughed. "Who else would it be?"

"I thought it was that guy Joel you used to hang out with." I told him.
Joel had been his best friend, but that guy was always staring at me, he
was sorta creepy, like a stalker or something.

"Joel?" Mark laughed. "I dunno, maybe he did. All I know is I've been
waiting for this for a long time, s*s."

Mark had undressed quickly and I looked from his face down to his penis,
which was hard and long and bobbing up and down as he moved. He was
getting on the bed, sliding up to lean against the headboard, which was
about perfect as it put my head right where his cock was.

"You gonna get undressed, dude?" Mark looked at Tony. "Or am I gonna do
her by myself?"

"Do me?" I laughed. "Are you sure we came from the same parents?"

"I dunno, does it matter?" He laughed. If I was a little weird, Mark
was positively strange sometimes. "Okay, come on Kell, Jesus I used to
dream about this."

"I can't believe your s****r's gonna suck your dick." Cal was looking
around for a place to sit while Tony took off his clothes.

"Sit in my chair, its okay." I told him, since there wasn't any other
chairs in there.

"Come on! Suck it." Mark said impatiently, but I ignored him.

I'd never played with a cock before and here was my chance. It was kind
of cute, I guess. Not really big or anything, but hot under my fingers,
and heavy. I guess that surprised me the most. It had a weight to it,
duh...I'm no brain surgeon, but I guess I figured since it was attached to
Mark, he'd sort of be holding it up, right?

"I'm gonna lick you, okay?" Tony surprised me, since I'd been looking at
Mark's dick and I'd sorta forgotten the other guys were there for a second.
"You have the most perfect ass..." He was saying and then I felt something,
really, really nice.

Tony just got on the bed behind me, he must have been lying down too,
and spread my ass and I felt his hot wet tongue across my anus. I mean he
went right for my ass, first thing. I about jumped off the bed! But I
couldn't because Mark had decided to help me out by grabbing my head and
basically pulling my open mouth down on his cock.

So, I was sucking my first cock ever, and it was my b*****r's. They're
probably all the same though, so that didn't bother me a whole lot. The
whole i****t thing, I don't know, it doesn't get me really excited, and it
doesn't turn me off either. Mark liked it though, he was always calling me
s*s while we did it, and he hardly ever calls me that. It was like he had
to keep reminding himself that he finally got what he'd always wanted, sex
with his beautiful s****r.

The truth was he probably could have had me a longtime before. All he
had to do was say something, or try and kiss me. I wouldn't have said no,
I don't think. I wanted to have sex; all my friends were doing it, so if
it had to be with my b*****r so what? It would have given me some good
leverage too, some really cool ways to tease him. I really regret that he
didn't have sex with me when I was mmmm...14 or 15 maybe. It would have
been fun.

So I guess he was making up for lost time, because he was holding my
head tight, really making me bob up and down on his thick cock and I had no
idea what I was doing. I didn't know if I was literally supposed to suck,
like he had a big straw between his legs, or if I was just supposed to
mouth it, you know. So I did both and he didn't really seem to mind either
way.

I didn't mind either, except I was gagging sometimes when he hit the
back of my throat, coughing a little too. We just had to go slower, that
was all, and I'd get the hang of it. So I resisted him, just a little, and
stroked his thighs with my hands, and Mark finally did relax enough to let
me figure this blowjob thing out for myself. It wasn't really very
complicated at all, once you got the hang of it.

Tony helped a lot though too, because he was licking and kissing my
pussy and butt like you wouldn't believe. Yes, there are black guys who
like eating pussy, and they do a good job of it. I don't know where or how
Tony learned, but he knew what he was doing and if I'd had real legs,
instead of those useless stumps, I'd have been squeezing his head hard! As
it was I still squeezed him pretty good, especially when he gave me my
first real orgasm of my life.

I'd had other ones, I mean I frigged myself often enough to get a spot
in the masturbation hall of fame probably, but this was way better than any
of the ones I'd given myself. Mostly cause I usually stopped when I
started cumming, but Tony just kept on going and it drove me insane! I was
shaking like a leaf, just holding my mouth loose around Mark's cock, and
moaning like crazy. I was wriggling and squirming and flopping around, but
Tony was right there with me, holding my hips and shoving his big tongue
deep inside my quivering sex like there was no tomorrow.

"Oh god!" I just looked up at my b*****r, my mouth open and dripping
spit and precum all over his slobbery wet penis. "That was good!"

Mark just shrugged, and pushed my face back down, but he wouldn't know
good cunnilingus from square dance calling, believe me. I loved him and
all, but my b*****r really was a selfish prick sometimes.

"You ready, baby?" I heard Tony whispering in my ear, and he was sliding
up my back and it felt so good.

"Mmmphh..." I said around Mark's penis, trying to lift my head to say
more, but Mark was holding me down and pushing up with his hips at the same
time.

"I'm gonna fuck you good, Rania...I swear, you're so hot, baby..." Tony
loved calling me baby, which I didn't mind at all. It was better than s*s
anyway. And hearing him talk dirty in my ear, in that soft low voice of
his, it was yummy.

I could feel his thighs outside mine, such as they were and a moment
later I felt the head of his cock nudging my pussy. I was so ready for it
too, like you wouldn't believe. I'd had a really nice cum already and my
pussy was on fire, all wet and juicy and hungry for Tony's big cock. The
only problem, if it can be called that, was that my pussy was so small.

I'd fingered myself a lot, even inside, just a little, but mostly
playing with clit. I still had my hymen, I knew that, because I'd felt it
just inside and I'd been careful, you know saving myself for Mr. Right,
who happened to be Tony I guess. He was definitely gonna pop my cherry if
he could get his dick inside me. But it seemed to take forever, mostly
cause he wasn't really using his hands, probably. He was just pushing with
his hips, sort of humping my pelvis and poking around for my little hole.

It felt good, I mean I liked it and it seemed really sexy, feeling his
smooth warm cockhead rubbing me all over, even pressing against my little
butthole once in awhile, but at the same time I really wanted it too. And
Mark was really fucking my mouth now. It wasn't even a blowjob really, he
was just holding my face in his hands and pushing with his hips, sliding
his i****tuous cock in and out of my tightly stretched lips. It was easy
for me, so long as he didn't go too far inside, so I didn't really mind.

"Mmmm...Come on baby, open up for me..." Tony was saying and I could
tell he was getting frustrated too after about 5 minutes of playing pin the
dick in the Rania. So I finally did what he was reluctant to do, or maybe
what he'd been waiting for all along. I reached back and grabbed his cock,
which really filled my hand, I mean seriously, he was thick, a lot thicker
than Mark, and I guided him blindly to my pussy, rubbing the head around
while I tried to adjust my hips and suck Mark at the same time.

He finally caught me, his cock finding the spot and he knew it. Tony
pushed, grunting as his penis split my rather shy and reluctant pussy and
like two seconds after he started I felt him tearing at my hymen. It
wasn't very deep at all, seriously. I hear about those girls who take like
3 inches of dick before they even touch their cherries? No way, mine was
right there like a stop sign and it hurt when he ran through it, like being
cut with a knife. A dull knife, with maybe a little hot butter on it.

I groaned and my whole body jerked, as if I might get away somehow, but
Tony was holding me and kissing my neck, kissing my ear. He whispered how
good I felt, how nice and tight and hot my pussy was around his dick. And
then he'd stab me with it, thrusting with his hips and I'd groan again,
little tears coming to my eyes, and then in the middle of all that, Mark
was cumming in my mouth.

No warning or anything, he just did it. I was coughing and I'd
swallowed a big mouthful, and a lot of it was running out between my lips.
What a mess! I even had some of my b*****r's sperm coming out of my nose,
because it was just like drinking hot salty milk and trying to breath, you
know, I was choking for a second there. It almost hurt, except Tony's big
cock in my too small pussy was making sure I knew what hurt really was
right about then.

I sucked Mark a little more once I'd caught my breath, but I needed to
take a break from that. My jaws ached and my tongue was tired and I had
that sort of slimy spermy aftertaste...And I was burping too, because I'd
swallowed a lot of air while I was sucking him off. I hadn't expected
that.

Anyway, Mark gave me a little pat on the head and let me concentrate on
getting fucked, which was what really interested me. I kept waiting for
Tony to stop pushing, I mean it felt like he'd been pushing inch after inch
after inch inside me, but I guess it was just quarter inches, or maybe he
was on the metric system, because I reached back and there was like a
fistful of cock still looking for a home.

"I'm gonna push now, baby...You ready?" Tony asked me.

"W-What?" I turned my face to see him smiling. I wanted to ask him what
he meant by that, like he hadn't really been pushing before? My pussy felt
stuffed! It hurt! Jesus Christ, I should have joined a convent, you know?

"Here it comes, baby..." and Tony grunted as he gripped my shoulders,
really holding me tight, and he just jammed his cock inside me hard, with
one quick thrust that knocked the air out of me. Literally. I was
breathless, my mouth open, my pussy feeling like a cannon had just gone off
inside it, and he was kissing my neck and telling me I was beautiful.

Men!

But the good thing was that he was in, all the way, balls deep...However
you like to say it, his cockhead was playing ping-pong with my cervix. It
was right there like a lightening bolt that shocked me every time I moved
so much as my little finger. But I couldn't decide if it was really,
really good, or sort of bad, because that lightning bolt made me cum
again...A couple times, because Tony would pull back some, and just do it
all over again, slowly at first, but then faster and faster and you know
what? Pretty soon my pussy didn't hurt anymore, although the fire was
still there, it just felt really nice.

That big black cock just sliding in and out with my hot soft walls
around it, squeezing him. I could feel it, I felt like a horny little
milking machine and Tony could feel it too. He was kissing me hard now, on
the lips and everything, not even caring that I'd just sucked off my
b*****r. He loved me, or so he said, and I said it back, over and over
while we made love. He was giving me a great fuck, just as he'd promised,
and while the pain never truly went away that first time, I don't remember
it so much now. It faded away, or I felt too good to notice it and I was
just begging for him to cum inside me. Almost.

"Do you have a condom?" I asked, my voice ragged and breathless.

"What?" Tony kissed me, rubbing his cheek against mine.

"A condom..." I wriggled my hips, working my pussy around his thick cock
as it stabbed deep into my hungry cunt. "...I'm not...protected."

"N-No..." Tony reached beneath me, filling his hands with my breasts,
squeezing them to make me moan even louder. Thumbing my nipples until I
had tears in my eyes.

"I...Oh god...I'm not protected at all..." I fucked myself back, pushing
at my mattress with my hands, wanting him all the way inside me.

"I...I'll pull out, baby...Oh shit you feel so good around my dick..."

"You promise...promise you'll...uh...pull out?" I turned my head licking
across his soft lips, breathing hard and looking into his eyes.

"Oh yeah...fuck...yeah Rania...fuck ..."

Oh, we forget all about that conversation. Tony was fucking me hard,
slamming his cock inside me over and over and I was practically barking
like a dog for it. I was his bitch, his slut, his little legless whore,
and I loved it. I couldn't get enough of his dick. And when he told me he
was gonna cum, I told him to do it, to sperm me good. To cream inside me
cause I couldn't imagine life without that huge cock inside me. I wasn't
ever gonna let Tony pull out.

Which was just lust talking, of course, Somewhere inside me, where Rania
lived, the phone was ringing and a little voice was waiting to tell me that
we'd better stop, we'd better think about what we were doing. Taking a big
load of semen on the back isn't exactly sexy, but neither is changing
diapers at two in the morning.

Unfortunately Rania wasn't home. She was in lala land playing the
bongos with a little monkey named Orgasm, who just happened to really know
how to do the Samba, you dig? Tony sure didn't want to pull out, it went
against every male instinct in his body. Shoot, if he didn't knock me up,
his caveman ancestors told him, someone else would and that was bad karma,
man. He was gonna cum inside me whether I liked it or not, probably, but
that may be a little harsh. Tony was a pretty nice guy.

Either way when I felt that first wild spurt of baby gravy deep in my
womb I lost it. I came like crazy and only later, during the wonderfully
warm afterglow of our sex, with Tony's cock still inside me, still leaking
his happy little sperms, did I realize what we'd just done.

"Tony?" I whispered, laying there pressed deep into my mattress by his
hot damp body.

He was still way down in my cunt, which was clasped so tightly around
him that I wondered if he'd ever be able to get out of me. I could feel
the muscles there, those weird little pussy muscles that I had no control
over, contracting and relaxing with tiny spasms like sweet little orgasms,
except they weren't. They just made me feel really good.

"Hmmm?" Tony had his eyes closed, his chin on the bed next to my face, a
soft smile on his mouth like he was asl**p and dreaming something nice.

"Did you pull out?" I asked him softly, knowing he hadn't. I could feel
him inside me, his sperm in my pussy, in my womb, bathing my cervix and my
uterus and my little egg probably. It made me tremble with fear, but maybe
with excitement too. I could have been pregnant right then, I thought,
pregnant with Tony's baby while he held me, covering my pale body like a
big black blanket.

"Uhhh...Not yet..." He kissed me. "But I will next time, I promise."

"Oh Tony." I sighed. "It isn't funny. You promised." I wasn't really
angry, or even disappointed. I'd wanted it as much as he had, wanted his
cum inside me. It was my first time with a man, my first time making love,
of being...fucked...and I'd wanted the whole ride, just as much as Tony
had. It wasn't just his fault, or mine, it was ours.

"Next time? It's my turn...Come on, dude, let me in...I'm ready!" Mark
was there, of course. I'd forgotten about him. And Cal, who was still
sitting in my wheel chair. He'd been stroking his own cock while he
watched Tony fucking me and he was still doing it as I turned my head
lazily to look at them..

"Shut-up Mark...We're not done yet." I told my b*****r, and then
shrugged, as best I could and kissed Tony deeply before I whispered softly,
"Mmmm...next time...but don't forget, okay? It's a bad time for me."

"Sure baby." Tony smiled and he started moving his hips again, his
thickness moving just a little bit, back and forth. He was going to fuck
me again and I was so ready for it. The brief pain of losing my virginity
was long gone, completely forgotten for the moment. I was so wet down
there and as Tony began moving faster, pushing himself up on his straight
arms and getting a better angle, I could feel his sperm being mixed and
churning inside me.

"You wanna ride me, baby?" Tony asked a moment later and when I just
nodded he stopped and pulled out of me slowly. Mark probably thought it
was his turn, but he was in for a disappointment as Tony lay down on his
back and helped slide onto his chest and stomach. I had my stumps on
either side of his strong thighs, spread as far as they'd go, and his cock
went back inside me easily this time, finding my vagina which was gaping
wide and leaking our juices.

I pressed my fiery nipples against him, my large firm breasts flat
against his body and it was good like that. Tony grabbed my ass and held
me impaled on his cock, rocking my body easily back and forth while we
kissed. He was going to last longer this time, I knew it, I could sense it
and that was fine with me. I wanted to fuck him all night long, all
weekend if I could. I had my mouth on his, my long blonde hair falling
around us like a silky veil, and we kissed deep. I sucked his tongue like
it was a cock, putting my lips around it and sliding my head back and
forth. I bit his lips and sucked them as well. I let his tongue caress my
mouth and fuck me in time with his big dick. I couldn't ever get enough of
kissing Tony.

"Hey...!" I felt someone on the bed and then behind me. I turned to
look and it was Mark. He'd been watching us, watching his friend's thick
black cock fuck his crippled baby s****r, and it had finally gotten to be
too much for him. Obviously he'd seen too much porn, or maybe he'd done
this before, him and Tony, I have no idea. But while Tony held me to his
body, kissing me and telling me to relax, that it was okay, Mark was
getting behind me, rubbing his wet cockhead across my anus, and finally
pushing it inside my ass, or trying to anyway.

"Ohhh fuck, s*s...You're ass is so...Ugh!...tight!...Jesus...relax!"
Mark grunted with the effort of stretching my virgin sphincter, forcing it
open and I did try to relax, not a word of protest escaped my lips,
although at least one or two should have.

Giving my b*****r a blowjob was one thing, and I'd have fucked him too,
maybe, probably...But letting him fuck my ass? I'd heard of it before, but
I didn't think I actually knew anyone who'd done it, you know? Like my
friends in high school, they'd laugh sometimes, talking about how their
boyfriend had wanted too, or how they wondered how it might feel, but no
girl I knew had ever said 'Oh yeah, I got seriously butt fucked last
night.' But pretty soon I was gonna be able to say that and by my own
b*****r too. Me, the most beautiful girl who never had a date, who rolled
down the halls looking up at everyone, smiling, being nice and hearing the
words I wasn't supposed to.

"Oh man, she's hot..." followed closely by "Yeah dude, but she ain't got
no legs" or conversations to that effect, which weren't meant to hurt me,
but they did, you know. Maybe I just should have given some away, like
convinced a boy to try it, just a kiss maybe, a little feel of my perfect
tits, and then a little more. And then a quick fuck under the bleachers
and then word would have spread and I'd let more guys do me, and more,
until I'd been fucked by all of them...

My brain was wandering, but Mark brought me back to reality as his
swollen cock suddenly pushed it's way into my ass with a strange burning
sensation, and just a little discomfort, like...well, sorta like going to
bathroom but different. It actually felt kind of nice right at the
beginning, with just his cockhead there, not very deep at all, and Tony's
cock moving gently inside me, sawing a few inches back and forth. It was
good...And then Mark shoved, really pushed hard and that did hurt. I
gasped and pushed my shoulders up, gritting my teeth and squinching my eyes
and I felt like someone was driving a baseball bat up my butt!

"Owwww fuck Mark!" I groaned. "Slow...Slow okay....it hurts!"

"Sorry, s*s." Mark chuckled, not sounding sorry at all, and then he
pushed again and Tony had brought one of his hands to my head, pulling me
down to his mouth and I resisted at first, wanting very much to scream, but
that wasn't helping me relax. Kissing Tony helped a lot, it calmed me down
and gave Mark a little more access into my rectum, which he put to good use
naturally. He rammed his dick inside me as far as he could, and he wasn't
exactly small in the dick department, but not like Tony either, thank God.

"Ohhhmmm..." I just moaned into Tony's mouth, feeling my ass burn, my
muscles protesting that intrusion into my most private place. And there
were good feelings too, I mean...Wow! I was being double teamed, tag
fucked by two guys at once, and my pussy felt really good now, which sort
of washed away a lot of the pain in my ass, and even that pain wasn't
entirely bad. My body kind of liked the discomfort, a little bit. But it
was the feeling of those two cocks inside me at the same time, working in
and out of my two recently virgin holes, that was driving me crazy. I
could feel them rubbing each other, separated only by the thin sot layers
of flesh between my cunt and ass and that was sort of like meeting God.

I felt stuffed too. If Tony's cock was big, it felt positively huge
now, being crowded by Mark's which seemed a lot bigger fucking my ass now
than it had fucking my mouth half an hour before. They didn't have any
rhythm, those two guys, Tony was going nice and slow, like we had all week
to fuck, and Mark was driving his dick inside my ass hard and fast,
reaching around to grab my tits, squeezing them and pulling on them like I
was his pet pony and those were the reigns. I didn't really mind, it felt
good like that. My breasts were aching for some attention, even my
b*****r's rough and inconsiderate mauling. In truth, everything felt good
for me right then, whether it did or not...Uh, sorta.

"Come on Cal...She's got one more hole..." Mark laughed and I groaned as
he jabbed his dick hard inside me. "She ain't gonna mind, are you s*s?"

I wasn't going to mind mostly because I was cumming right about then.
I'd have sucked a doorknob if someone put it too my lips. My head was
filled with flashing lights and sirens, the riot police beating my
senseless brain with cotton candy clubs. My whole body shook and I just
opened my mouth wide as Cal, who'd been sitting there so patiently, so
quietly that he might have been part of woodwork, scrambled to get in front
of me, kind of standing, but with his knees bent, presenting his penis to
my lips, and it was really wet. He must have been jerking off for an hour,
getting close and stopping, leaking precum like crazy. He didn't care how
he had to stand as long as I'd suck his dick.

And I did. I took him in my mouth, moving my body, my head as much as I
was able. You have no idea how useful legs are for even something so
simple as a blowjob. Well, neither do I technically, but if you got 'em,
appreciate them. Because I've often wished that I had long smooth legs,
just so I could lean over a bit and suck a nice sized cock like
Cal's...without falling over, I mean. But Mark and Tony were right there
anyway, pinning me down to one spot, namely on their hard cocks as they
fucked me, so I wasn't gonna fall anywhere.

Cal was nice, he held my head, pulled my air out of my eyes, and his
fingers were really gentle. He didn't f***e me, or push too deep, or do
any of the selfish things my b*****r had liked when I'd sucked him off.
Cal was really sweet and I liked sucking his cock, mostly because it was
just the right size for my inexperienced mouth. Not too thick, not too
long. Just right, baby bear, and I was giving him the best blowjob I
could, considering the circumstances. It was a little hard to focus with
my pussy stuffed with black dick, and my ass crammed full of i****tuous
b*****rly love dick, but I did okay. Enough so that when Cal was nice
enough to tell me he was going to cum I was able to swallow most of it
without choking.

Funny thing about eating sperm, at first it sorta sucks. Not the flavor
really, which varies from person to person, like Cal tasted sort of
salty-sweet, while my b*****r had tasted more like plain tortilla chips,
meaning just salty wit no real taste at all, but it's the texture that gets
you. A weird sort of lukewarm Jell-O texture, much like...well, I won't
say cause snot is gross...But once you've done it a time or two, you barely
notice it really. I swallowed Cal down easily enough and he thanked me for
it, which was sweet of him. I'd have sucked him again, since he'd cum
really fast and he'd been so nice, and I'd liked the way being stuffed with
three cocks at once felt...But Mark was getting ready to cum too and he was
always such a demanding person.

"Oh shit, s*s...I'm gonna cum...I'm gonna shoot...in your ass...oh
fuck...!" He was loud, like wake-up the neighbors loud and I turned my face
to look at him. "I always...uggghhh..."

Mark didn't get to finish telling me how he'd always wanted to cum in my
tight round ass because right then he was doing it, shooting his sperm deep
in my bowels, and I could feel it. Wet and hot and sort of, I don't know,
greasy kinda. He was cumming a lot and he just held his cock inside my ass
as far as he could, while Tony just kept fucking me slow, my big black love
machine.

"Goddamn....oh fuck that was good..." Mark was grinning still, like he'd
never stop, and he pulled his cock out of me slow, which felt really weird.

I was so used to having two dicks inside me that just having one, even a
big one like Tony's, made me feel just a little...empty.

"Do you want to fuck me there?" I looked up at Cal, who was still hard
and leaning against the wall above my bed, threatening to tear down my Les
Miserables poster. "In my ass?" I asked him.

"Oh yeah, Kell...I'd love to do that." He chuckled, a little
breathlessly and he looked like he thought I was crazy for doubting it.

Mark moved out of the way, giving me a hard slap on my ass and a happy
chuckle as he made room for Cal. "Get her Cal...I got her ready for ya!
Didn't I tell you guys she was fucking hot? Didn't I? I told you she'd do
it...oh fuck yeah..." Mark congratulated himself and I might have wondered
how much of this he'd really planned, and how much he was just taking
credit for after the fact, because my b*****r was like that.

"You okay, baby?" Tony was looking up at me and I smiled, licking my
lips and still tasting Cal's sperm.

"Oh yeah, don't stop...it feels sooooo good!" I giggled and it did, it
felt like I'd been given the best d**gs in the world. I was high as a kite
right then on sex and I wanted even more if that was possible.

Cal rubbed my back while Tony's strong hands held my ass, even pulling
my firm round cheeks apart for his friend, and he entered my asshole
easily. I was already hot and hungry for him, and Mark had greased my butt
good with his sperm. All Cal had to do was give a little push and it was
like my ass just sucked him inside, my rectal muscles squeezing and pulling
at him, massaging his cock as it slid inside me so that Cal was gasping
with pleasure.

"Oh man that's...good...Jesus Kell...you feel so good in there..." He
was saying and I just smiled and lowered my head, pressing my body to
Tony's once more and enjoyed the really great fuck that was to follow.

A while later, after Cal had added his sperm to my b*****r's, really
filling my ass good with it, Tony was fucking me harder, grunting as he
stabbed his cock up and into my womb. I was smiling down at him, rocking
my body and nodding and whispering little things about how much I loved his
cock...How good he felt inside me...How I wanted to fuck him for the rest
of my life...you know, stuff like that.

"I'm gonna cum in a minute..." Tony warned me. "I'm close, baby...You
want me to pull out?"

"No way..." I laughed gently, kissing him on the lips. "If I get
pregnant...I don't care, least I know who the daddy is, right?"

"I won't run." He promised me. "Not from you, baby."



=-=-=-=-=-=-=-

end







... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4989  |  
93%
  |  4

OHGirl & Velvet: Milf's Forever

OHGirl:
Mikey was sound asl**p when I returned to our room, so I slipped into the shower and washed away the cum and sweat from the fucking I had just received from my daughter’s boyfriend. I brushed my teeth and removed all traces that I had broken my vow to quit smoking and then I slid into bed with the man I loved. I wrapped my arms around him and his head moved over to kiss my lips. I loved him so much and if the babies didn’t wake us up first, I would wake him in the morning with my lips wrapped around his hard cock. The thought almost kept me awake, but I was spent from having both of my holes worked over that night.

Velvet:
I peeked out of the crack of the door as I snuck from James’ room. Since my f****y had arrived, I had been sl**ping in my old room and it had been two days since I had been with Mikey. I was going crazy and the thought of my b*****r being in the room just down the hall made it worse. We had spent the last hour and a half fucking, after I had sucked his long, black cock and rode if for what seemed to be an hour before he exploded deep in my wet cunt. I hadn’t wanted him to cum in me, since I had stopped taking my birth control again, but we had gotten carried away. The thought and feel of his hot cum deep in my vagina kept me straddling his hips as I rode him to another blast of hot jizz. My pussy was dripping with his cum and my wetness as I slid off of his thick pole and then licked him clean, sucking on his shaft and balls until I drew more of his semen into my mouth and swallowed it down. I was horny as hell, going nearly two days without a cock and my desires had led me to drain my b*****r of his sticky juices. No one was visible and it was nearly 3 am as I tip-toed down the hall toward my room. He took the last step, hurrying downstairs, and we stood face to face, him naked, his boxers in his right hand and his long, black cock hanging right in front of my waist. I was naked too, still wet and full of my b*****r’s cum from our night of sex. I had never really liked my s****r’s boyfriend and I looked at him with irritation while I covered my mouth to keep from yelping out my surprise. “Everyone seems to be up late.” He said, as I glanced down again at his cock, still wet from being used and most likely in my mom. They had fooled around on a few occasions, that I knew of, and I’m sure they had just finished a late night rendezvous, not unlike myself. “Keeping busy it seems.” I said with a little sarcasm, glancing once again at his penis, cum hanging from the tip of his swollen head. “I guess everyone is staying busy then.” He said as he eyed my naked body up and down. “I didn’t know you were working tonight.” He said as he looked down at me. He had disdained my career, but that never seemed to keep him from fucking my mom when he had the chance, and she was a whore just like me. “You wish.” I said as I looked down once again at his black prick, my curiosity and addiction always keeping my mind on all things sexual, then reached out and took a hold of his still slippery shaft. My hand slid down to its base and I held it as I looked him in the eye and told him that he couldn’t afford me.
Subconsciously my hand began to stroke him, sliding slowly up and down, his cum and my mom’s fluids lubricating his pole. He began to grow and I tried to look him in the eye with a serious demeanor, but found myself glancing once again at his penis as it grew. “Your mom gives it to me for free, so I just assumed you would too girl.” He said with a cocky attitude and I wanted to say something smart, but I just found myself smirking at him as I slowly went to my knees and took him into my mouth. I was such a cock addicted slut, but I couldn’t help it. My lips encircled his stiff shaft and I tasted his jizz and my mom’s cunt, her tangy taste still lingering on his long, black rod. My head began to bob up and down rapidly and he grabbed a hold of my hair and f***ed his cock deep into my throat. I deep throated his thick erection and then he pulled me off of his rigid tool by my hair and pushed me onto the steps where he mounted me from behind and began to fuck me furiously. I bit my lip to keep from screaming and waking my s****r, who was sl**ping in the room just 15 feet down the hall. His cock slammed me from behind and his pelvis slapped into my ass over and over as he fucked me. The sound was loud and I knew that someone had to hear it after a while. He pushed my head down onto the carpeted stair and pounded my pussy from behind and I loved it. My b*****r’s cum ran down my legs as his cocked pistoned my twat and my wetness helped him to slid easily in and out of my vagina. He slapped my ass hard and the smack was loud as I grunted, then he gripped my ass cheeks with both hands and slid both of his thumbs into my asshole while he held on and rode me for what seemed to be forever. How did my s****r not hear us, I turned my head and looked down the hall and both her and my b*****r’s doors were still closed, but our sex sounds were loud enough to wake everyone on the bottom floor. I began to grunt louder as he drove his cock deeper and harder into my gaping hole, pounding me on the steps and squeezing my ass cheeks while he slid his thumbs in and out of my rectum. “It looks like you had a late night meeting with your b*****r.” He leaned over and whispered in my ear while his cock rammed me from behind. “I guess the rumors about your f****y are true.” He grunted into my ear sarcastically.
“Oh Fuck Yes!” I yelled out and then I heard a door open. My head popped up and my b*****r James was staring at me as I pushed myself up onto my hands and held myself up on all fours. “God Damn It! Fuck Me Harder!” I yelled as I smiled at my previous lover, my b*****r, whom stood nude at his open door staring at me like I was on fire. James’ eyes were nearly popping out of his head as he watched me get fucked hard and I looked at his cock as he stood there, wishing it was in my ass or mouth, double penetrating me and stuffing me with more man meat. It was so hot to have my b*****r catch me fucking my s****r’s boyfriend and he didn’t seem to mind it as he rammed me even harder. My hand reached down to rub my erect clit and two of my fingers slid into my soaked hole to join his long, hard cock, while my thumb massaged my engorged little man. I began to moan out louder and then I began to swear as my body was racked with a massive orgasm. “OH Fuck, fuck, fuck me harder! Yes, faster! Fuck me with that big, fucking dick!” I shouted out loud, no longer worrying about being subtle.
The door farther down the hall opened and my two older b*****rs stood there watching now, the body sounds now filling the entire lower living area of the house. His cock was nearly f***ed out of my wet hole as the vaginal spasms from my orgasm squeezed his throbbing black rod and I squirted a stream of cum from my twat. I kept jamming my fingers into my cunt as his cock drove hard and deep, my screaming now filling the house as I came again, more fluid and my b*****r James’ sperm dripping onto the floor as my new sex partner fucked me like there was no tomorrow. I heard a sound at the top of the stairs and I looked up to see my mom and dad staring down at me, barely keeping myself up on my arms as I was slammed into the steps. My dad was shaking his head as he looked at me disappointedly and my mom gave me a look of dismay as she looked over to my sisiter’s bedroom door and it finally flew open and she stood there watching the spectacle. It was such a turn on to be watched by everyone, being caught in the action of having my s****r’s boyfriend fuck the shit out of me. I looked up into Mikey’s eyes and then let out another groan as I came one more time and then heard the exclamation behind me.
“Fuckin’ take it all bitch!” he shouted as I felt him explode inside of me while I shook with an immense orgasm. Blast after blast of jizz filled me deep in my vagina while he groaned and drove his cock in as deep as he could. His dick throbbed in me and I collapsed on the stairs, sliding off of his long tool while my s****r cursed at him and me. She slammed the door and he just stood there looking at me as I spun around to sit on the stairs and look at all of our spectators. My parents turned and left and my b*****rs all closed their doors, looks of surprise and disbelief on their faces while both of us just looked at one another, alone again. He moved up over me on the step and I gripped his dick and took it back in my mouth as I sucked him once again, cleaning his cock like the pro I was. “God Damn girl, you are definitely a fucking whore like everyone says. Me and your s****r are done now, so I might as well enjoy it while I can.” He said, while I continued to suck him off. His spunk ran down my crack and my tongue licked the length of his prick until I’d had enough and then I got up and went to my room. He asked me if I wanted him to join me for more and I said no as I gave him an awkward smile and then stared at him while I closed my door. I was glad his relationship was most likely over with my s****r. He was a dick anyway and I was happy to have facilitated the end of their time together. I heard them yelling for the next hour as I laid in my bed, my pussy sore from the hard fucking and the amount of sex that I’d had over the last two hours. I lit up a cigarette and smoked two more before I finally fell asl**p, still excited, wet and filled with cum.
My s****r would hate me for it, but she’d eventually learn that he was no good. I had enjoyed the actual sex, but I hadn’t enjoyed hurting her. Of course, it wasn’t the first time I had fucked one of her boyfriends. My s****r wasn’t like me and even though she was a couple of years older than me, I had become sexually active way before she had. She and my b*****rs had known of my promiscuity and by the time my s****r had been with her first boyfriend, I had already fucked nearly every guy in our school and most of the guys in the surrounding school districts. I hadn’t meant to sl**p with her high school sweethearts, but I had fucked everything that moved when I was in school and it was only a matter of odds that I had screwed any guy whom she could have chosen to date. I woke up to slamming doors early in the morning as I heard luggage being pulled down the hall and carried up the stairs. My f****y was heading back home and I knew that I had been the cause.
James joined me in the shower, some time later, and told me about how my dad had driven my s****r and b*****rs to the airport while my mom had stayed with the k**s and had called a cab to drive my late night lover to the airport by himself. James had come down to tell me the news of what everyone had said and I wasn’t on anyone’s list of favorite siblings currently. I chuckled as I handed him my soapy scrubby and had him wash my back. His huge cock pressed against my ass while he did so and he told me that he had left my mom and my s****r’s ex upstairs waiting for the cab. I had a feeling that my mom was going to be as busy as me if the k**s were napping after breakfast. I reached down and soaped up my b*****r growing erection and then guided it into my ass while I slid onto it, relaxing my sphincter and taking him deep into my behind. I moved back and forth while he stood there, letting me fuck his long shaft with my asshole. I was still horny just thinking about the night before and felt the urge to feel some hot cum in my ass.
OHGirl:
Seeing my daughter fucking last night had truly surprised me, but I knew how she had felt at that moment and I couldn’t blame her, since I had just finished fucking the same guy not long before she had. I tried to be the voice of reason as she ranted all morning about Velvet being a whore and ruining her private life, but I told her to take a few weeks to calm down and then rethink all that had happened. My son’s supported her and also felt that Velvet had humiliated and hurt their s****r. Seeing her in the throes of her addiction was a shock, but I was the only one that understood. They didn’t like him either, so they’d get over it eventually. It was hard to run all of this thru my head as I tried to take care of all the k**s and wait for the cab to arrive. They were lying in their playpen and getting ready to take their morning nap while I sucked the long, black cock on my knees in the living room in front of them. I had engaged in sex with quite a few different men in front of my young ones, but currently I was sucking my daughter’s, ex-boyfriend as we waited for the cab to pick him up. After about 10 minutes, my legs were spread wide on the couch and my huge tits were hanging out while he squeezed them, milking me like a cow while he slammed his dick between my permanently parted and swollen labia. The doorbell rang shortly after he had cum inside of me, for the second time in 24 hours, and I laid there, cum dripping from my hole and my shirt wet with milk while he grabbed his luggage and pulled it down the hall, leaving to never be seen again. James and Velvet came upstairs a few minutes after he had left and I was still lying there, trying to calm down from the orgasm that he had brought me to. I didn’t want to smoke, but seeing my k**s, both in their robes, just done from showering and most likely fucking, the thought made me crave a cigarette even more. They smiled as they saw me still dripping jizz and I’m sure they had already known what was going on while they were downstairs having sex. I wanted my son’s cock as he stood there and surprisingly, both he and Velvet joined me on the couch and we had a threesome while the c***dren slept. It had been quite some time since my daughter and I had both fucked her b*****r together. Velvet went down on me as I laid there and licked the fresh cum from my cunt, enjoying the flavor of the man whom she had broken up with her older s****r. I sucked Jame’s cock while she cleaned my just fucked hole and then he fucked both of us for the next hour, moving from one wet pussy to another before we shared a load of his cum between our lips, kissing and licking it from his giant, ebony tool.
Velvet and I both sat outside afterward and smoked two or three cigarettes as we chatted about the events of the previous night. Then we both returned to the house and cleaned up once again, starting out the day new and hoping to restart my smoking cessation. Mikey returned from taking our older c***dren to the airport while Velvet and I were taking care of her baby, and my four newest additions. I felt young once again as I breast fed each of my three youngest, even though I was now in my 50’s and had nine c***dren and a grandc***d. I had tried to warn my daughter, Velvet, to be more careful or she’d end up with nine c***dren too, especially since she was a bareback whore just like me. I had gone through the same predicament when I was younger and ended up with three illegitimate pregnancies and I didn’t want the same for her. She took too many chances, not unlike myself, while dealing with her sexual addiction and I understood the rush and the danger that was involved in fucking so many strangers without protection. Of course, I knew she loved Mikey and was fully intending to have more c***dren with him.
Velvet:
I spent the next two weeks at home with my lover, my c***d and my mother, relaxing and just being a mom. We shared my father during that time, each of us finding time alone with him when possible and sometimes sharing him together. Mikey loved it and with our combined skills, he was able to cum two, three and sometimes four times a day. I savored the feel of his jizz in my twat and continued to go without protection, having stopped taking my birth control well over four weeks before. I had only been with Mikey, my b*****r, James, and my s****r’s ex-boyfriend during that time, but most of the time I had been with my lover. I tried not to worry about the five cumshots from James and the huge blast that one night from the Ex, but they were possibilities if I indeed did get pregnant.
My agent had been calling non-stop and I knew it was time to return to Vegas and straighten out some of my work issues. I hadn’t done a porn shoot in well over a month and that was a long time for a young and blossoming porn star. I decided to fly back to Vegas and LA for a week to take care of my career issues and also to see my boyfriend, whom I had abandoned when I had rushed home to be with my f****y, after my mother had given birth to her triplets. It was time to let him know about my decision to have another c***d and give up porn for a little while, until I began the f****y that I had wanted for so long with my lover, Mikey. I was only going to be 22 years old soon and I had plenty of good years ahead of me to be a porn star.
I landed in Vegas and Nelson picked me up when I arrived. He had told me that during my time away he had shot scenes in 12 different movies and had been busier than he ever was in Australia. I had missed him and he had kept in touch with me via text, while I had been gone. His cock pics and funny stories kept me horny and was the reason why I was fucking Mikey so much, when I was home. On the ride to my condo, I told him that I wanted to discuss my situation with my career and with my baby’s father, but somehow we had gotten sidetracked, when we stopped to get something to eat, and I found myself holding on to the edge of a picnic table, in a park which we had stopped to eat, while he fucked me from behind. His long, thick cock was deep stroking my wet hole and I was on the verge of cumming as he squeezed my breasts from behind and sprayed my milk across the table. I was still lactating, since I had breast fed my c***d for nearly 6 months, and when I was excited, they still squirted when squeezed. Over and over his giant prick pounded my pussy, making me scream while he fucked me in different positions on the table, before he finally filled me with his cum. It felt so good, but now he was going to be a potential father too, as I explained to him my plans on raising a f****y and giving up porn for a few years. It didn’t seem to bother him though, because when we finally got back to the condo, he fucked me three more times that night, emptying his balls deep in my cunt each time.
Three days of continuous love making passed before I pulled myself away and flew to LA and met with my worried agent, Rudy. A cab brought me to his house and we spent nearly 4 hours going over contracts, which he had held onto while I was gone, to star in a variety of movies. I explained to him my plans, but he said that I could still have a f****y and make porn. He told me that he would turn down the creampie videos and require condoms for most of the shoots if I was still concerned. It all made sense and I gave it some serious thought as we went out for dinner and drinks. We ended up at a friend’s party that evening and after a few more drinks and some pot, I was the center of a gangbang and woke up the next day after fucking 5 different guys that night, including Rudy. I began to regret my decision now and called up my local pharmacy in Vegas, to get a refill of my birth control for me to pick up when I returned.
I ended up staying in LA for another week and wound up shooting two films, with a total of 5 scenes. I had been lured back into the porn industry much easier than I had ever imagined, my plans for a f****y now on the backburner again, considering that I had participated in unprotected sex with another 12 guys before the end of the week, two of them actually cumming in me. My lack of self control was horrible and when I returned to Vegas, I began taking my birth control pills once again. Nelson and I made love for another 2 days before he flew to a job in New York and I hooked up once again with 8 different guys, whom Big Poppy and Luiz set me up with at a party. After being gone for 2 weeks, I returned once again to my home to be with my little girl and her daddy. It was official. I was an addicted whore, but then again, I already knew all of that. I spent another two weeks with Mikey again, then returned to Vegas for another two weeks of filming. I was a little worried though, for even though I had begun my birth control once again, my period never began and as I entered the set to take on the three guys who were scheduled to fuck me in my newest film, I now feared that maybe it was too late and I was pregnant once again. I would set up a doctor’s appointment at the end of the week, but until then, I had two facials and an anal creampie to receive. My pussy tingled with excitement over all of the above.
OHGirl:
Velvet was gone once again, alternating her adult movie career with her life as a mother. I had 4 c***dren and a grandc***d to care for, luckily with the help of my husband, and it was difficult in and of itself, let alone worrying about satiating my sexual addiction. I was constantly breast feeding and cleaning, changing and playing with my new little babies. I was their mother and they were my first priority. I dreamed of fucking and sucking cock like I had before and even took the time to view my web page, keeping in touch with my fans, but there was no time and I was very tired by the end of the day. It didn’t stop me from making love to Mikey though, and our love making was more than enough. On the off week that Velvet returned, she did allow me to relax a little, but she was home to be with her daughter and her father. I understood and gave them their privacy, often taking my daughter to see her father, and my former lover, Hondo. He was seeing another young girl now, so our days of love making were over and I had occasionally hooked up with Marvin, whenever I was able to plan it ahead of time.
He was still trying to get me to return to my live, web sex shows, but it just wasn’t feasible with 3 month old triplets and a 1 year old baby. On one of our afternoon get togethers, while Velvet was home, Marvin had brought along three of my former camera crew to surprise me and that was the closest that I had gotten to returning to my former lifestyle, as I let all four of them gangbang me, filling me and feeding me their cum during a long afternoon, before I had to return home. Taking on four erections had felt great again, but my c***dren were more important, besides, I still had a neighbor that would visit in times of need. That time of need occurred two days later and his cock slid in and out of me with ease while I bent over the railing on my deck, a cigarette dangling from my lips, while he rammed his cock in me. Mikey and Velvet had been asl**p for an hour or more, after we had put the c***dren to bed, and Gerald had stopped by to visit after midnight, when he saw me secretly smoking on the deck one night.
I had been sneaking a smoke occasionally and this night had been the first time that I had fucked Gerald, since I had given birth to my triplets. He had visited once or twice since then, but on this night, I invited his hard cock into my wet snatch as I stood there smoking. I hadn’t even moved much as he walked up behind me and began to grind. I just lifted the edge of my skirt and spread my legs while I took a deep puff and arched my back for him to slide in deep. His cock was out and in me within 2 minutes of saying hello and I bit my lip as he pounded me from behind. It felt good to feel him cum in me again and I turned to kiss him goodbye and lit up another cigarette to finish after he had left. His cum tasted good, when I had reached down to taste it and I knew that he would be stopping by again in the future, as he always had.
I was still a whore and would take another cock, if the occasion and time arose, but I had set my priorities and those were my c***dren. It seemed strange to think that I had only been with 10 different men since giving birth over three months ago, but when I looked at it logically, most women had never even made love to 10 men in their lifetime. But 10 was a mere pittance to the sometimes two or three hundred that I had consumed in my past, within the same timeframe. I had been a hooker and an amateur porn star and now I was just a normal stay at home mom, or about as normal as you could be for someone with my history.

... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 7 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 288  |  
100%

Amy & Joan

It's 1 o'clock in the morning, Amy Hudson, 18, seems to be having a problem getting to sl**p. Amy is 5'7, killer body with dirty blonde hair and green eyes. Her tits are a wonderful 36c. Amy has been having this sl**ping problem ever since she saw her mother come out of the shower a few weeks ago. The last time she saw her mother naked she was only 7 years old, obviously too young to care. It was different now.

She couldn't get her mother's hot naked body out of her mind. She first tried to just let it go, that didn't work, then she tried masturbating herself too sl**p, also didn't work. She wanted her mother bad.

Amy's mother, Joan, had her at the age of 17 so she's still fairly young. Joan goes to the gym 3 times a week and has managed to keep in great shape. She doesn't look a day over 25.

Amy got up out of her bed and headed downstairs to the kitchen to make herself some coffee. She figured "Hey what the hell? I can't sl**p, might as well have a nice cup of coffee."

"Honey?" Amy heard a voice, it was her mother.

"Mom?" she replied.

"Amy dear what are you doing up this late?"

"Um...I couldn't sl**p mom. Just making some coffee. Want some?"

"Sure baby."

"Mom why are you up this late?"

"Same reason as you, couldn't sl**p"

Joan took a seat next to her daughter. Wearing only a blue robe and panties Amy couldn't help but stare at her mother. Her eyes would wander to her mother's breasts, then down to her inner thighs.

"Honey what are you looking at?"

"Nothing mom."

"You were undressing me with your eyes weren't you?"

"NO! NO NO MOM! Not at all."

"Mmmm you little liar" her mother said with a grin

"What?"

"I bet you'd like to see mommy's tits and pussy wouldn't you dear?"

"MOM?!?!"

Joan soon started to undo her robe. Amy was shocked. Here she is, seating next to her mother and her mother is stripping for her. Joan's stood up and let her robe drop to her feet. "Do you like mommy's tits dear?". She took off her slippers and walked behind her daughter.

"Oh yes mom, they're beautiful."

Joan licked her daughters ear and slowly moved her hands to her daughter's breasts. Amy moaned as her mother played with her tits, pinching her nipples through her shirt.

"Honey I know you saw me in the shower last week and I've been fantasing about this moment since then. Your eyes on my body made me so hot that night. I went into my room and finger fucked myself like crazy."

Joan pulled Amy's shirt up over her head and once again place her hands on her daughter's tits. She squeezed and pulled on her nipples and then moved her mouth to her girl's nipple. She licked and sucked on the hard lil thing and then moved to the other. Amy's moaning was becoming louder and louder.

"Come on honey, let's go into the living room"

She took Amy's hand and lead her to the couch. She laid amy back, and ran her pointer finger up and down Amy's panty covered pussy. Soon she slide her daughter's panties off and inserted her finger in her wet cunt.

"Oh mom, ooooohhhh that feels so good"

"You like that baby? You like the way mommy finger fucks your young cunt?"

"Oh yes mommy! Eat me out please?"

"Mmmm ok dear. Spread those beautiful legs for mommy!"

Amy spread her legs wide for her mother. Joan moved her face in close to her daughter's sweet delight. She sniffed at her daughter's sex. "MMMMMMM" she said out loud. Joan stuck out her tongue and licked slowly at Amy's moist pussy lips, she then bit down on them and kissed the softly. Then, like a wild b**st she dove her tongue deep inside her love hole. Licking and sucking up her daughter's sweet juices.

"Oh God mommy, oooooohhhhh, ooooohhhhh God I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum in your mouth mommy!"

"Mmmm yeah, mmmm give my your juices sweetie..mmmmm explode into mommy's mouth...God you taste so good!"

With that Amy shot waves and waves of cum into her mother's sweet mouth. Her mouth got up, and kissed her daughter's lips. Letting Amy get a taste of herself. Joan pulled away and removed her panties.

"Do you like mommy's pussy honey? Look it's shaved just like yours, only a triangle patch of hair on it. Do you wanna taste mommy's pussy dear? I bet you do?"

"OH YES MOM! LET ME PLEASE?!"

Amy and Joan switched places. Joan now on the couch and Amy on her knees between her mother's thighs. She cupped her mom's breasts and soon enough she began to suck her mother's nipples.

"Amy, mmm please baby mommy need's her pussy sucked and fucked, please baby don't torture me?"

"Sorry mom"

Amy moved her head between her mother's thighs and cupped Joan's pussy with her mouth. Her tongue soon f***ed it's way in. Lapping up her mother's juices with her wet tongue. Joan's moaning was loud, so loud Amy was starting to think someone might hear them.

"OH YEAH AMY! FUCKING LICK MOMMY'S PUSSY! OH YEAH BABY, SUCK IT...MMMMM GOD YEAH! PLACE A FINGER IN MY ASSHOLE. FUCK MY ASSHOLE AMY! YOU'RE A GOOD GIRL, DO AS MOMMY SAYS!"

Amy placed her finger deep inside her mother's asshole while she happily ate her mom out! Soon Joan began to buck her hips, it was obvious she was about to cum...and she did.

"Oh baby that was great, I love you so much Amy"

"MMMM mommy....Mmm you taste wonderful. Can we do this again sometime?"

"Fuck yes, give me a few minutes and I'll be ready again" Joan said with a wink.

The 2 beauties cuddled for a bit and in a few minutes they were ready again...

"Ready honey?"

"Ready mom"... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 1775  |  
96%
  |  6

WHERE NO STUDENT HAD GONE BEFORE

I've decided to share something I couldn't talk to anyone about for three decades.

Way back in the 1970's, as a bored high school student, I took a class that sounded rather interesting.."Aquatics"..for my required physical education. The class was in the afternoon (after 'lunch')and held off campus at the nearby YMCA swimming pool. Ms. Howard taught the class, a skinny little bitch who thought her shit didn't stink and everybody loved her. Having been an AAU swimmer I knew the class would be a breeze and I'd get a good grade. What I didn't know is that my friend & I would be the only two males in the class,...with over a dozen of the finest looking babes in the school making up the majority in attendance. They were in bikinis, they were in those clingy Speedo lycra one piece suits, they were looking so hot we wanted to fuck them all but couldn't.
Well, I'd noticed that the women's dressing room had a sauna like the one in the men's...I had sneaked in there -after the girls all changed and gone out to the pool- to get an idea of what their dressing room was like. All the clothes were neatly stacked, there were no lockers, many pairs of clean & soiled underwear..again, from some of the most beautiful girls in the school.
So, I got to thinking...the vents for the saunas were on the door, one at the top, one at the bottom..and if the light were off inside the sauna, one could clearly look out without anybody knowing there was anyone inside. I noticed the key to these saunas was on a keyring the YMCA director often left laying around.
I got the key, told my buddy, & we got down their plenty early in order to sneak into the women's sauna before the girls got there to change. Of course we smoked some good imported gold weed from Columbia before the anticipated show.
Stoned we were when the young ladies began to file in...with my friend standing looking through the top vent & me laying on the floor looking up through the lower vent. Within minutes we were both sporting boners & began jerking ourselves off while looking up at those cherry fresh bushy cunts & down at the pert all-nipple-tipped tits. This went on for months & we never got caught, never told a soul because several of these babes had boyfriends that would've beaten the shit outta us if they knew we had cast our eyes upon those supreme boxes & boobs.
Years later my friend confessed that he had ejaculated onto the crotch gussets of the 'clean' pair of panties they'd put on after swimming, that he had watched several of the babes put on these cum-filled underwears without noticing the dollops of spooge on the crotch, some he said actually would dig it in after putting them on. Often we would bring a pair into the sauna to sniff while we jerked off, but messing them like he did was crazy...what if someone got pregnant?
Nobody ever got pregnant, nobody ever found out or knew...and to this day we can close our eyes & still see those 15, 16, & 17year old girls buck naked
drying their pussies & tits off...... Continue»
Posted by Uberjugend 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Voyeur  |  Views: 1203  |  
60%
  |  3

MOM AND DAD'S SECRET SEX TAPES

I was down in the basement rummaging through a few cardboard boxes that were in various states of decay when I found one which contained about six dvd discs. They were unmarked and the couple of the jewel cases had been smashed by some rough, insensative handling. I put them aside for the moment and continued digging through the boxes but found nothing of any interest. I was upstairs when I rememberd about the discs and ran back to fetch them. I just suspected that they were nothing more than boroing old home movies transfered over onto dvd and gave them little thought until later in the evening whne I was sitting in bed surfing through the tv channels looking for something of any interest and finally turned of the tv and tossed the remote control aside. I spotted the discs on my dresser where I had just dropped them earlier. I switched on my laptop and slipped in the first disc. I sat suddenly upright and watched with stunned silence.

DISCS ONE
(my own innumerations)

The room was instantly recognizable as my parent's bedroom. The camera operator was not immediately identifified as it swung wildly around and headed toward the door that lead to their private bathroom. A cushion of steam immediately spilled out as the door was pushed open and the yet unknown guide proceeded in. It was similar to any number of cheap horror film where the killer is slowly stalking his next victim. An arm reached out from the left side of the frame and clutched the shower curtain, ripping it suddenly back to reveal my mother standing there naked in the shower stall. She gave a startled shriek and instinctively crossed her arms over her body to cover herself. She then laughed and threw the bar of soap and my father (or so I assumed it to be).
He stepped back to get Mom's entire body in frame. She was a lean and athletic woman in her late thirties, with nicely tanned skin and blond hair that was trimmed very short to give her a tomboyish look. Once the initial fright had passed she played to the camera, soaping her petite breasts. She smiled devilishly as she started to finger her pussy, running one finger down through the full blond bush just below her belly and disappeared into her cunt, drawing it slowly in and out as he smile widened.
"You like watching me get myself off, don't you?" she said.
"You've got the hottest pussy, baby," responded my father off camera.
"The best pussy you've ever had?"
"The absolute best."
She turned around and spread her round buttocks apart and the camera zoomed in on her soapy asshole. She pushed one finger up inside. She exhaled a soft but obviously theatrical sigh like the insincere responses you'd hear in any porn film.
The camera suddenly shook and for a moment or two the image was an incomprehensible blur. Dad had made sure that they would be in frame. He strode towards the shower stall, removing his pajama pants and t-shirt and joined his wife. He already had a full erection. It jutted straight out from a thick cloud of pubic hair.
Mom immediately grabbed his cock and pushed it down towards her pussy. Her arms wrapped securely around his next as he began to fuck her. Her body was nearly lifted off the floor on several occasions. This went on for several minutes when he withdrew from her and turned her around. Again she took his cock in hand and guided his cock. I could see very little actual penetration and was left to my imagination. In my mind's eye I saw his impressive cock pressing apart her buttock cheeks and slowly advancing up her rectum. She moaned and squirmed against Dad as he pumped furiously away.
When it was over dad papped out of the shower towards the location where he had set down the camera. His cock was still quite erect but was slowly beginning to loose density. The image cut abruptly off.

DISC TWO

That had to be an earlier recording. Although it is still their bedroom, mom seems a bit shy revealing herself to the camera despite dad's persistant excouragememnt. The camera panned suddenly down to reveal his swollen cock which he was stroking with his free hand, pulling back the foreskin. He wrung it with slow measured motions of his hand.
"Are you gonna just let me stand here and jerk off," he said.
Mom started to crawl across the bed tward the camera, reaching out one hand and take hold of his cock. Her thumb rubbed the precum over his swollen tip. She shot him up a look and then took his cock into her mouth. A soft wet slurping sound was very audible now and increased and she continued sucking him off.
"Ah, fuck, yeah," dad groaned softly off camera.
The focus was too tight on her head and all that was on the screen at that momnet was a great blur as her head bobbed up and down with increasing acceleration. He them zoomed out just as her face turned up to his and she smiled up at me, her mouth overflowing with his come which dribbled down her chin and onto her breats. Dad reached down and rubbed the come over her tits and nipples.
Mom continued to kiss and suck his cock even as it was wilting away. Dad was panting softly.
"You give the best head, I swear," he said.
She looked up at him and gave him another wide smile.
"Better believe that."
The image ends here.

DISC THREE

Sadly this disc proved to be unplayable. It had acquired some serious deep scratches. What images did appear were scant and became giometric patterns that froze or just stopped playing all together.
Dad was fucking mom in the ass. She was on her hands and knees and dad was behind her. The image occasionally trembled as he thrust his body into hers while trying to hold the camera steady. He withdrew his cock a moment and got a quick shot of her expanded asshole before plunging his cock back in.
What little there was just a repeat of what happened previous. By the way mom cried I out I wonder if this was her first experience with anal sex. She often sounded like a wounded a****l. Their two bodies smacked loudly togehter.

DISC FOUR

The location has changed from their bedroom. We were now in a forest back behind our house. It was deep, dense, and offered a lot of preivacy. Once again dad was behind the camera. Mom was walking ahead of him. She was wearing a sleeveless blouse that was knotted just beneath her breasts and exposed her soft belly. She has a sexy little pot belly which she is a little self conscious about and rarely ever exposed it. The faded jeans she wore molded perfectly to her legs and ass. As she walked along the trail dad frequently panned down and zoomed in on the sweet ass.
She looked over her shoulder at him and said,"I need to pee."
"Okay, then go," responded dad.
"Your're not going to film me pissing, are you?"
"It's hot."
"Seriously, you're not that perverted, are you?"
The camera nodded up and down in a silent affirmative response.
Mom looked around and satisfied that they were completely alone she tugged down her jeans and squatted down close to the ground. Dad hurried around to get a better view of her. He zoomed in slowly. After a few patient moments a long steady stream of piss burst from her pussy. He reached out and ran his fingers under running stream, flicking her pussy.
"You are twisted, mister," said Mom.
"That's why you fell in love with me, isn't it?"
"Yo're never dull," she said, chickling.
She rose and had just started to hitched up her jeans when Dad stopped her. He was obviously attempting to open his pants when Mom interceded and assisted him. The camera pans down at her tugging his jeans down his knees. He already had a semi-erection, but not for long. Mom sucked him into a full erection. His cock shimmered with her saliva. She stood up and leeaned against the tree. He started fingering her pussy. One finger and then two. The foreplay was short and he stuck his cock into her. Muffled pants from both could be heard. Mom's cries became higher and sharper as she was about to come. The camera suddenly panned down to show the thin trail of come dribbling down her leg.


DISCS 5 & 6

Theses proved to be disappointing. No sex whatsoever. One was a f****y trip and the other was a wedding of a couple friends of my parents. I scanned through both just to be sure that I was not missing anything, but angrily tossed the discs aside.
I wonder if there were more.... Continue»
Posted by slappywag64 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 10157  |  
87%
  |  13

Vikinky's side of the story...

Hornyhung2010was one of the 1st people to contact me thru alt.com,
i'm not sure why he interested me, older than my preffered 20sumthings.
There was something i found deeply erotic about his profile, very fine pix of other sluts & and a good collection of stories.
We had a chance meeting fairly quickly, as he was in my area for a day, though short, we enjoyed each other,lots of erotic deep kisses that certainly got me wet. I remember him slapping my ample breasts & the sensation it sent through my body, I'd never been treated like this before, this is what i'd been looking for.

By chance, a few weeks later, I had a couple of days to myself & decided to contact Jack about a meeting, I'd thought many times on how sexy our brief first encounter had been & what fun we could have together, me being new to the scene & willing to try anything, Jack knowing how to treat a slut like me. Perfect.
We arranged to meet.
I went to visit a friend before hand & drank a little too much wine, out of nerves i think & when Jack phoned early to say he was home, a slight doubt crossed my mind. Should i really go to visit a man that wanted to do extremely kinky things to me?
"Oh yes i think so" was the quick retort, this is exactly wot I wanted & at no point had i ever felt uncomfortable in Jack's company or with our correspondance.
I ordered a taxi & with great excitment, a little nervous, went to Jack's place.

The door opened as i reached for the buzzer & i stepped inside, Jack was behind the door looking very sexy in his latex chaps.
We kissed immediatley & I knew we were going to have a good night.
He took my bags & we went upstairs where we chatted & had a drink, he showed me round & when we entered the bedroom, I smiled, I was very impressed by his toy collection & couldn't wait to get started.

We kissed again & I felt his big cock through his latex pouch, I wanted to suck that baby straight away.
I had my slut clothes in a bag & Jack left me in the bedroom to change.
Stockings,heels, a leopard print bra & a very short latex dress, I didn't put knickers on & rubbed my smooth wet pussy, sucking my fingers after.
I came out of the bedroom & Jack smiled, I think he liked the look.
He got my tits out and sucked them and gave them a few slaps, unfortunately the wine I'd drank earlier had dulled my senses a little & i made a mental note to be sober next time!
Jack tied them with rope, put clamps on my nipples & gave them a flogging, I wanted it harder & he knew that. I certainly got it, with a thick leather tawse. The bruises are quite something still. He cuffed my hands behind my back & gagged me. I felt very sexy & loved the punishment he was giving my breasts.
He lead me to the bedroom where we enjoyed exploring each other & even though I didn't cum,due the the alcohol I'd had, not Jack's lack of trying I must add, I enjoyed the session immensely.His big cock pounding me in every way possible & his filthy talk in my ear. Makes my cunt twitch thinking about it.
Ending in Jack shooting his hot cum into me, while fuckin me hard from behind & feelin very pleased that I had made him do so, as he told me that wasn't usual. I must have been doing something right then!!
It was very late by this time, we showered together & then slept for a couple of hours, waking once to fuck again, this time Jack came in my mouth & I lapped up ever drop.
I can't wait to go back & have some more...


xxV... Continue»
Posted by hornyhung2009 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, First Time  |  Views: 1341  |  
98%
  |  2